"Island Paradise: The Legacy"
 

“My God, Lindsay...” I moaned, my eyes wide in both lust and desire. “One of these days, sweetheart... you’re going to drive me insane. Absolutely insane! I swear it...” Lindsay giggled at my prophetic words as she stood before me, wearing one of her patented, oh-so-luscious cheerleading uniforms. Talk about an instant erection! Lindsay was such a precious angel to me, but could also be a fiendish vixen when she was in a flirtatious, teasing mode - like now. She had just come trolloping into my private suite seconds ago.
Where do I begin to describe what I saw in front of me? How about that unblemished, cover-girl face of hers, along with the bright, ruby-red lipstick? I was easily drawn to Lindsay’s immaculate, long-flowing blonde hair, as it was neatly pulled back upon her forehead and styled with two bushy, adorable pig-tails on top. The mere sight made this total lust bunny of a woman appear a couple of years younger than her actual age of 19. Talk about tempting... Lindsay wore a tight, form-fitting turtleneck underneath a sleeveless, V-necked cheerleader shell top. Its primary color was blue, with yellow stripes running across each shoulder and down her slender sides. A white insignia of a megaphone was perched across its front, with her first name spelled out in stylish letters just below it. Lindsay’s cheerleader skirt was equally delicious to look at - and salivate over. It was blue with yellow pleats, and extremely short. Its hem ended several inches above mid-thigh, and offered a sneaking glimpse of the yellow panties that she had on underneath. Her thin, doe-like legs looked scrumptious enough for me to kiss and worship for the next, oh... ten to twenty years. I’d never become bored of that! Those heavenly legs were also firm, and well-tanned... To complete her outfit, Lindsay wore saddle shoes and a pair of white socks - each of which were rolled down to her ankles. With her petite, oh-so-tight frame and that sweet, impeccable face, Lindsay was the picture of cheerleader innocence. She just looked so pure and wholesome...
I looked deeply at Lindsay and almost became lost in her blue eyes. I blinked, then re-focused and found myself taking in the wondrous beauty of Lindsay’s face. Somehow, I found the will to speak. “Sweetheart... we have to be at the airport in about 90 minutes. What in the world are you doing dressed like that... RIGHT NOW?” The 19-year-old had a bounce in her step as she spun around in a circle, offering me a beguiling smile to boot. “It only takes an hour or so to get to the airport, Jeremy,” she told me in her calm, friendly tone. “I thought maybe before we left... you and I could play our favorite game. You know the game I’m talking about, right? Lindsay the naughty cheerleader, and Jeremy... the nasty pervert!” I shook my head in response to the little vixen and her playful words. How I was able to restrain myself with Lindsay wearing that uniform was beyond my comprehension. “We need to get there early,” I told her, shaking my head once more, trying to be firm. “Better early, than late...” Lindsay stared at me for several seconds, but said nary a word as she then turned and looked around my personal suite. Suddenly, I found myself totally mesmerized with the sight of Lindsay’s tanned, sleek legs as she stood with her back to me. The bouncy cheerleader skirt she wore did an awesome job of accentuating those luscious legs. It wasn’t too long before was I blatantly gawking at the mere sight of them... Finally turning her head to glance over her shoulder at me, Lindsay giggled as I continued to stare at her. She then shifted her weight a couple of times, which drew my attention even more toward her slender legs. “Maybe you’re right, Jeremy,” she said, slowly walking toward the bookcase full of artifacts and historical relics upon the far wall. “We do need to get to the airport. I guess I’ll go change out of my cheerleading uniform.” “I want to be there before the girls arrive,” I told her, my voice ragged as lust swirled throughout my body. “OH...” Lindsay gently said, before bending over slightly at the waist to look at an object upon the shelf. Lindsay pretended to inspect the artifact, but I could easily tell that her sole purpose in leaning over was to tease me. She then wiggled her little ass at me in a most seductive manner. “Wow...” Lindsay said, as she bent lower, looking at another object. “I never knew you had this stuff in your room before, Jeremy.” I groaned as the young minx raised a foot and wiggled it about for a moment. It was a simple move on her part, but also powerfully erotic. Lindsay put her foot back down and then bent EVEN LOWER - now she was inspecting something upon the bottom shelf. Her legs widespread, Lindsay was bent-over at the waist in her cheerleading uniform, her skirt riding high and her little ass - covered by the yellow panties - on total display. My body was trembling so much that I feared it may explode... Lindsay stood up and slowly turned toward me, sweeping her long-flowing blonde hair in the process with her right forearm. “Where did you get that artifact, Jeremy?” she asked, pointing to the piece on the lower right. “It looks so expensive, and beautiful...”
I was too distracted to speak.
Lindsay waited for a verbal answer, but didn’t get one. Thus, she bent down and once again, inspected the object on the bottom shelf. Again, her skirt rode high as I found myself drooling at the sight of her ass. This time, though, she glanced back at me and caught me openly gawking at her. Lindsay stood up once again, then casually reached behind herself to smooth her cheerleader skirt downward. Because the 19-year-old had teased me so very much, I now found myself with an incredible, raging erection. She obviously had no interest in admiring those artifacts and relics upon the shelf. This whole charade of hers was nothing more than a ploy to get me aroused. “I can’t wait to see the others,” Lindsay said as she strolled over to a chair, her long, silky-smooth hair coming into contact with my shoulder in the process. I could smell her perfume... it was lavender. The wondrous scent flooded my senses, and made my head swoon. Lindsay then took a seat and told me, “I think I’ll get changed in a minute.” Try as I might, but I could not help but to stare at those gorgeous, lithe legs once again. Lindsay knew what I was doing, and very slowly crossed her legs - which brought a harsh, excited moan from deep within me. The teen-ager had me under her spell - and she knew it.
“I’d really like for you to fuck me,” Lindsay proclaimed, her voice suddenly very intent and focused.
I shook my head in response to her aggressive words as I began to appraise the rest of her body. Lindsay had such slender arms and shoulders, but I paused too long to admire her smallish, firm breasts as they jutted outward upon her blue-and-yellow shell top. Lindsay’s face was absolutely stunning. She had a perfect set of healthy, white teeth, which accompanied a killer smile. How could I deny her? Despite the heated state of arousal she had put me in, I suddenly felt mysteriously at ease. Lindsay was so easy - so comfortable, to be around. She was a true goddess... “I want you to fuck me, Jeremy,” she reiterated. “Even if it is just a quickie!” My cock began to throb as Lindsay took a deep breath and arched her shoulders back, causing the cheerleader top she wore to stretch tightly upon her breasts. My eyes wide, she added, “I need it SO bad...”
You weren’t the only one, honey...

* * *

Just as I was about to close the distance between Lindsay and myself - and give her what she truly wanted and needed - Devon came bristling into the room and looked at us oddly. The 25-year-old - a super-sexy blonde herself - easily had one of the most luscious bodies of any woman alive. “What are you two doing?” Devon asked us, a slight grin upon her face as she shook her head. “We need to go to the airport! We HAVE to be there when the girls’ plane arrives.” She paused and looked at me, still smiling. “You’re a bad man, Jeremy. Getting Lindsay to dress up for you like this.” “She did it on her own!” I countered in self-defense, grinning. “I know we have to be at the airport...” Devon let out a laugh and shook her head once more. Her next move was to grab Lindsay by the wrist. “I’ll see to it that you get changed. Now let’s go.” Although she protested a bit outloud, Lindsay did not show any physical resistance as Devon dragged her out of my private suite. “Party crasher!” Lindsay exclaimed, which made me smile. “One more word out of you,” Devon said in her squealy tone, “and I’ll put you over my knee, and spank you!” “Party crasher!” Lindsay shot back, as their voices then faded out of earshot range.

* * * * * * * *

Six months had gone by since Pamela - my ex-wife - had left me forever. Things seemed to be going so well between us that her sudden change of heart only multiplied the extreme hurt I was feeling even more. Still, I had yet to figure out why Pamela left me. I do not know what I did wrong to her, or what the ultimate deciding factor was for her to leave me. All I know is that she did, and I will probably never find out what her true reasoning was for it. All I could do was speculate, but I had learned in recent months that simply led me further down the road of self-ruin. Fortunately, I had two loving angels by my side - Lindsay and Devon - who helped put me back on the right path in life. When Pamela packed up and left the island, Trish went with her. Trish, of course, had been Lindsay’s room-mate and lover for several months, but her leaving was just as harsh and cruel as was my ex-wife’s. Lindsay was devastated and in shambles, but she fought through the inner pain and eventually overcame it. Of course, she had a tremendous amount of love and support from both Devon and yours truly. Devon, who had a rather bad history with her family, used this secluded, remote island as a way to shield herself from them. She also loved the year-round sun and surf which could be found here in the South Pacific. It was rather obvious from the very first day Devon had stepped foot on this island - seven months ago - that she had her sights set on me. I still found it quite puzzling how a lovely, gorgeous woman such as Devon could immediately focus all of her energy and attention upon a (normal) man like me. I was not complaining, though, and had grown to love Devon over the past several months. Lindsay’s one-year anniversary of living on the island was coming up, so she had been here a bit longer than Devon. I loved Lindsay just as much as I did Devon, though the quirky teen-ager was a bit more special to me. No matter what the situation was, Lindsay always seemed to make me feel happy inside. She was that kind of person.

* * *

The first couple of months after Pamela and Trish left were quite turbulent for both Lindsay and myself. It was bad enough that they had left us. It was even worse that both of them had ripped our collective hearts out. I held Lindsay up, while she had to hold me up at the very same time. That was the only way we could make it through this tough time - together. Fortunately, Devon was always in the background - willing to lend a helping hand whenever necessary. And, that was quite often. Over the past six months, Lindsay and Devon had become very close with one another. Perhaps I found that as the most enjoyable thing - seeing their personal relationship first take off, then flourish. Lindsay and Devon were an excellent match together. They were always laughing and having a wonderful time with each other. Watching them interact in this fashion healed me a lot quicker - from what Pamela had done to me - than I would have been able to do myself (alone).
Every single day, I said a prayer for both Lindsay and Devon. PLEASE let them love each other... and PLEASE have them stay with me. I could not survive without them...

* * *

Just one week ago, I received an unexpected e-mail from Amy - asking whether or not it would be okay if she and her girlfriend, Stephanie, could return to the island for a “summer vacation”. In her message, Amy said that she had also been in contact with both Christina and Lisa - and they were interested in spending the upcoming summer here, too. “None of us want you to pay us this time around,” was another thing Amy stated in her e-mail. “We see your island as a vacation spot - not as a summer job. We don’t want any money. All of us just want to be with you again, Jeremy.” It was a heartwarming and uplifting message, and I showed it to both Lindsay and Devon to get their approval. Both of them had no problems with those four ladies - Amy, Stephanie, Christina and Lisa - spending the next two or three months with us on the island. “Bring ‘em on!” Lindsay told me. Thus, I lobbed a telephone call to the mansion that Amy and Stephanie shared in Palos Verdes Estates, California - but got their answering machine. I figured both ladies - since they were employed as X-rated actresses - were either out making a movie, or dancing at some strip club together. I left a message, which was returned the following morning. Hearing Amy’s voice as she spoke to me over the telephone sounded like music to my ears. I was so happy to talk to her again, and get caught up with the many exciting things she had been up to in her life.
Amy and Stephanie had been in nine X-rated movies together since they left the island six months ago! I had eight of those movies on DVD, and the ninth was due to be released anytime now. Amy told me all about it over the telephone, and of course, I could not wait to see the movie myself... I promised to get the flight information for her and Stephanie sometime that afternoon. When I did have it, I told her, I would call and let her know the details. I also had to get Christina and Lisa - who were visiting Amy and Stephanie in California - booked on the same flight from Los Angeles to Lima, Peru. This island was located a little less than an hour - via boat - off the coast of Lima. I did find it most interesting that Christina and Lisa were in California, visiting an old friend in Amy, and her lover, Stephanie. Was this a normal thing for them to do? Of course, Christina and Lisa spent all of last summer on the island - as did Amy. All of them went home in August, but Amy was the only one of those three to return in early December. Stephanie came to the island then as well, and immediately fell in love with Amy - and vice versa. Amy was already a very successful pornstar at this point in time, and soon helped Stephanie get jump-started in the business. I wanted Christina and Lisa to return here as well last winter, but they decided to stay in Illinois and continue to pursue their education - and the conquest of campus men. These two ladies were very much in love with not only each other, but also the sexual pursuit of the male race. Christina and Lisa met here last summer and from what I could infer through both telephone and e-mail conversations, they were made for each other. A match made in Heaven...

* * *

Today was the day.
It wouldn’t be too long before the flight from California touched down on the runway at Lima’s downtown airport. It had been much too long of a time since I had seen these four ladies. All of them were very special to me. Amy was the aggressive, do-anything pornstar who had pushed me well beyond my sexual limits on more than one occasion. She had a place in my heart reserved for only her - and it would always be that way.
Stephanie, on the other hand... she had fallen into the role of Amy’s submissive in life. Stephanie was a devoted submissive, Amy told me, who followed her around like a lost puppy. When Amy was not around, I had always found Stephanie to be very socialable and charming. When Amy WAS around... Stephanie was mostly reserved, and eager to obey. I had not gotten quite as close to Lisa as I wanted to last summer - for many, various reasons - but I was going to correct that this time around. She had a submissive streak in her too, although not quite to the extreme that Stephanie did. Lisa was a buxom, drop-dead gorgeous blonde. That was plenty of reason for me to get closer to her. Christina, of course, was the main driving force behind bringing all of the original women - Pamela, Lindsay, Trish, Torrie, Amy and Gianna - to the island in the first place. Without Christina’s help and input, I would still be living alone on this island - as I had for several years prior to meeting her. Without her help, I would not know Lindsay or Devon - even if I walked by them on the street.
That was an extremely horrible, frightening thought...
Lindsay was the sweet-as-silk, pure-as-the-driven-snow “girl next door” that all men dreamed about at one point in their life. At least, that was how Lindsay came across. Below the surface, the 19-year-old was an adventurous, carefree sort who was always looking to broaden her sexual horizons. Her energy and zest for excitement was limitless, despite the fact she had been through quite a lot already (namely group gang-bangs with both men and women, daisy chains, having sex in every position imaginable, and so on). Lindsay’s personality and demeanor were just as wholesome and charming as was her physical appearance. She rarely got angry, and was always looking for the good in people. The little, petite blonde was a total sweetheart if there ever was one. Her mere presence could light up the darkest room. Devon was very similar to Lindsay in many ways, with two major exceptions. First, there was the difference in their ages (25 for Devon, to Lindsay’s 19). Secondly, while Lindsay had smallish, taut breasts, Devon’s were large and jug-like. They were just as firm as Lindsay’s, although the bra sizes between the two ladies were vastly different. Both Lindsay and Devon were short in height, and weighed slightly less than 100 pounds. Each had long-flowing blonde hair, and their eyes were the same color - blue - as well. My primary attraction for Devon was the simple fact that she reminded me so much of Lindsay. With their faces, general body sizes and overall personalities matching up so very favorably, I often thought of Devon as an older, more developed Lindsay.
Of course, this did nothing but tell me that I was more physically attracted toward Lindsay. The main reason I liked Devon - as I said - was because she reminded me so much of Lindsay. I had never switched that around - saying Lindsay reminded me of Devon.
Which of the two I liked more as a person was what could be debated for hours within my head. I LOVED both of them! Lindsay was the more playful and energetic of the two. But you could never get Devon to raise her voice in anger - no matter what. Lindsay was the “party girl” type who enjoyed life in the fast-lane. Devon was a bit more soft-spoken and reserved, but could get quite wild and rowdy when necessary. Likewise, Lindsay had her quiet moments as well.

* * *

“Hi Amy!” Lindsay exclaimed, jumping up and down in joy, before running over to the luscious pornstar in the airport and embracing her with both arms. Lindsay’s body - encased in a sleeveless orange top and a pair of green cotton shorts, looked mighty fine all curled and pressed tightly upon Amy. I smiled at the sight - while other travelers looked at the pair of beauties with curious eyes. Those people went about their business, though - as did Lindsay and Amy. The two ladies hugged for quite some time, while Devon exchanged a knowing smile and a pat on the hand with Stephanie. Once her embrace with Amy was over, Lindsay turned her attention toward Stephanie. She threw her arms around the shapely brunette, clamping onto her tightly. Perhaps now in the spirit of things, Amy then approached Devon and gave her a rather long, heart-warming hug as well. “Where is Christina and Lisa at?” I asked, stepping up to the foursome and focusing my attention upon Amy. “There was a mix-up on the plane,” she told me, releasing Devon from her arms. “Seat assignments, I guess. We sat in first class while Christina and Lisa were stuck in the back.” “Ouch, that’s not good,” I said, as Amy wrapped her arms around me for our own embrace. I did not think of Amy as a pornstar, even though she was a very famous one. The same could be said for Stephanie. Both of them were angels to me. I fully intended on treating them as such, too. It felt wonderful to hold Amy - to cherish her - in my arms again. My eyes were closed as it seemed the hug I shared with the red-head went on forever. Amy showed no signs of breaking it, and I certainly had no inclination to do so. Until, of course... I felt a hand tap me on the shoulder.
“Hey Mister,” a beautiful, gorgeous blonde said to me in a perky tone, while also offering a sincere, genuine smile.
“Christina!” I exclaimed, throwing my arms around her and clutching her tightly. “I haven’t seen you in almost a year!” As I hugged her girlfriend, Lisa smiled and patted my hand with her own. That was her way of greeting me, and I nodded my head in accordance at her. “It’s been way too long, Jeremy,” Christina said to me. “I’ve missed you so much!” Her arms tightened around my back and she added, “Hmmmmm... WAY too long!” Amy grabbed my other hand and grinned happily as I let go of Christina. “You’re still wearing that ring I gave you,” Amy told me, her face beaming. “I was afraid you would have taken it off a long time ago, and forgot about it.” “Never,” I told her, shaking my head. I flashed my hand in front of her face, my ring finger dangling there. “I’ve never taken it off, Amy. It means too much to me.” “I’ve never seen him without it on,” Lindsay said to Amy. “He’s told me and Devon about it many times. The crown on the top of the ring represents loyalty...”
“The hands are a show of friendship,” Devon chimed in. “And the heart signifies love,” Lindsay finished, her bushy, blonde pig-tails from earlier still intact. “I think it was so nice of you to give that ring to him, Amy.” “I think of you every time I look at it, sweetheart,” I said to the pornstar, as she smiled at me once more. “Just like you asked me to. Not a day goes by without me looking at it. I promise you that...”
“That was really nice,” Christina offered, adding her two cents to the mix, as Stephanie smiled while linking her arm together with Amy’s. “It’s a very beautiful ring.” “A family heirloom,” Amy told her. “I was supposed to give it to my husband, but I gave it to Jeremy instead. I doubt I’ll ever get married, because I’m with Stephanie now and forever. Jeremy is the man I’ve cared about the most. I think if anyone, he deserves the ring.”
“I thank you for that, dear,” I mused, offering her one more warm-hearted embrace. “It means an awful lot to me.” “Let’s get everyone’s luggage, and then get back to the island!” Lindsay exclaimed. “We’re going to have a party!”

* * *

“Are you sure Devon knows how to drive this thing?” was Stephanie’s question, as I sat atop the boat’s sundeck with her, Amy, Lindsay, Christina and Lisa all surrounding me. “I mean... we don’t want to wind up at the North Pole.”
I chuckled at those words and replied, “Don’t worry, dear. Devon can drive the boat fine. She knows where the island is, and how to get there.” I glanced back at the enchanting Devon, who stood in the captain’s quarters and steered the vessel - a 62-foot-long catamaran - through the waters of the Pacific Ocean. “We’ll be fine.”
“Tell me more about what happened with you and Pamela,” Christina said to me. “I mean... it’s just so terrible that you are her are no longer together.”
I shrugged my shoulders and offered, “There isn’t much more to tell. I’ve told you everything that I know, which isn’t all that much.”
“You said you did not have any clue as to why Pamela left you,” Amy mused, looking at me. “I can tell you one thing, though. I don’t think it is the reason she left you, but it may have been a contributing factor.”
“Oh?” I countered, my interest beaming. “What’s that?” “Pamela didn’t like it that you spied on all of us with your voyeur room,” Amy replied. “Even though she did it herself sometimes, she thought it was nasty and perverted. Something else you can add to that is the simple fact she always wanted you to do more things with us, Jeremy. While we were out having fun, you were usually hidden away, spying on us. She never did like that... one bit.”
Speculating about Pamela would do nothing but lead me down that path of self-destruction (again). I did not want to go there, although what Amy had said made perfect sense. Pamela never did approve of the voyeur room. Perhaps it was a major reason why she decided I wasn’t good enough for her.
“Jeremy couldn’t be with us all the time,” Lindsay said. “We would have destroyed him, and his cock - all of us. I know Pamela wanted him to spend more time with us, but he was with us plenty enough. It’s not like our entire group was always together, either. We all needed our time alone.” “What you said Amy, makes a lot of sense,” I told her.
“But how do you explain Trish leaving Lindsay?” “That’s a bit harder, though I never really liked Trish,” Amy replied. “Trish was a control freak. She was WAY too possessive of Lindsay. It probably got to the point where Trish finally realized that she was never going to tear Lindsay away from you, Jeremy, or the island. I imagine her and Pamela talked about their respective problems that night they spent alone, and decided to run off together.” “Trish never wanted to leave Canada,” Lindsay said, her voice low and weak.
“You’re pretty smart for a pornstar,” Lisa said to Amy, enlivening the mood with her perky voice. “Gee, thanks!” Amy exclaimed with a grin, offering Lisa a gentle slap on the wrist.
“A lot smarter than I am,” were my follow-up words. “I’ve been trying to figure out things for six months, and didn’t have a single clue until just now. It looks like Amy has a lot of stuff figured out on her own.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Lindsay told me, wrapping her arm around my shoulder. “It’s all in the past, and nothing we can do will ever change that.” Lindsay offered me a peck on the cheek and added, “All we have is now, and the future.” However, Amy wanted to continue. “I imagine Trish got so fed-up, knowing that she could not change Lindsay’s mind... that she simply got angry. That’s why she was so mean and rude that last day. My opinion, at least.” In order to change the subject, Lindsay turned toward Stephanie and said, “Why not tell us about your tattoo?” “Oh...” the brunette replied, her face suddenly flushed red with embarrassment. “It’s uhh... on my ass.” “All of us have seen it in your movies,” Lindsay told her. “I want to know why it is there.”
“Amy wanted me to get it,” Stephanie returned. “I have her nickname for me - Slutanie - tattooed on my ass. More specifically, my right asscheek.”
“It provides a good target for when I feel like spanking or whipping her,” Amy offered, her eyes flashing with lust. The submissive Stephanie, meanwhile, lowered her gaze. “Am I right, Slutanie?” Amy teased.
“Yes, you are,” she replied, her tone very gentle. “It is an excellent target... a deserving target.” Lisa shook her head and mused, “I need to find me a truly dominant man or woman. I’ve only been searching for one since I was 15 or 16. I’ll always go home to Christina, but it sure would be nice to have a Master or Mistress.” “You’ve found one - at least, for the summer,” Amy told her. “I’ll take care of your needs, honey.” Next, Amy turned toward Lindsay and said, “But first... it will be you. Tonight, dear Lindsay. Tonight! I’m going to make you into my personal BITCH tonight!”
As Lindsay gulped her throat in both apprehension and excitement, my cock sprung to life within my shorts. Leave it to Amy. That’s all I can say. Leave it to Amy...

* * *

“It’s too bad Torrie didn’t want to come along for the summer,” Lisa said, as all of us were seated in the mansion’s common room a few hours later, eating an exquisite seafood buffet. Once again, Louisa (the 76-year-old housekeeper and chef) had outdone herself. Everyone agreed on that. “I was looking forward to meeting up with Torrie again too,” Christina offered. “At least she is happy, though.” “Oh?” Devon asked. “I guess no one told me anything.
What happened of her?”
“Torrie moved back to Idaho - where she grew up,” Amy replied. “Apparently, she met some great guy there - and she is madly in love with him. Torrie had no interest in returning to the island, no matter how hard we tried to talk her into it. She says she may get married.” “I am happy for her,” were my words. “I am also sad, though, because Torrie left here on such bad terms. I was hoping for the opportunity to apologize to her.” “She wasn’t happy,” Amy offered. “Torrie was really mad because she wanted to stay on the island with you, Jeremy, as well as Lindsay and Devon. Especially Lindsay.” “There was no point in her staying, with you and ‘Steph leaving,” Lindsay said to Amy. “That wouldn’t have been fair to you or her. Torrie was nice and all, but I didn’t feel as strong for her as she did me. The reason Devon stayed is because Jeremy wanted her to.” “Whatever happened to that scheming Cassidy?” Stephanie wondered. “Didn’t she promise some sort of revenge on you, Jeremy, for sending her home? Ever hear from her again?” I shook my head and replied, “No, not at all. I think Cassidy’s threat was just a way for her to blow off some steam. I thought that at the time I got her e-mail, too. Well... I hoped that would be the case.”
“What about Gianna?” Christina asked.
“Last I heard of her,” I returned, “she was back in Rhode Island with her family, and attending college.” “I always felt really weird kind of replacing Gianna,” Lisa said. “I guess it would have nice to meet her. If she never decided to go home, I would not be here right now. I would have never been on the island in the first place.” “Things always happen for a reason, dear,” I said to her. “Gianna was meant to go home, so you could come here and meet up with Christina. Just think of it that way.” “Amy and Stephanie have been making movies and dancing at strip clubs all across the United States,” Christina said. “Lisa and I have been going to college and having a blast. Tell me, Jeremy. What have you, Lindsay and Devon been up to? Surely you haven’t spend these last six months cooped up on this island. Or have you?”
“Of course not,” Devon answered for me. “This island is beautiful and all, and I really want to live here forever. But we still went out and did things in society.” “A couple of trips, really,” Lindsay chimed in. “First we went to Machu Picchu - one of the most famous inca ruins in all of Peru. Somehow, Jeremy convinced me and Devon to hike there on foot instead of going by train.” “It was a pretty interesting week,” Devon offered. “The hike itself was two days, both to and from. So we spent four whole days hiking. It was a scenic hike, though...” “Plus we went to Scotland,” Lindsay told the group.
“Scotland?” Christina said. “Why Scotland?” “Jeremy said he always wanted to visit there,” Lindsay replied. “We were there for a good month... it was REALLY beautiful. We went into the highlands and visited a bunch of old-time castles. It was really neat.”
“We also spent a week in Hawaii,” Devon added. “That was my favorite place of all to visit, obviously.” “Wow, you guys have kept busy,” Christina mused. “I guess you can do a lot with all that money Jeremy has.” “If you have it, why not spend it?” I said to Christina.
“That is my personal philosophy in life. One of them...”
“’Steph and I went to Hawaii, too,” Amy told the group. “Maui, actually. We filmed one of our movies there, then stayed an extra week for a personal vacation.” She paused, then toward me and added, “That reminds me, Jeremy. ‘Steph and I are under contract to film a movie next month back home in Los Angeles. Is it okay with you if we leave the island for a couple of days, to fulfill our contract?” “Of course, dear,” I returned. “You’re not under any sort of a contract with me. You can go, leave, come back... anytime you want. That goes for everyone here.” “I, for one, don’t want to EVER leave here,” Devon said.

* * *

If this first day on the island was any indication, the upcoming summer would be a lot smoother and less traumatic than the previous winter was. With Pamela, Trish, Cassidy and even Torrie - all of whom caused a lot of trouble - no longer here, things certainly looked very promising. The group of Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie, Christina and Lisa were all very personable, and got along wonderfully. I could not foresee any of them backstabbing another out of the blue - as Pamela and Trish did to both Lindsay and yours truly some six months ago.
Nor could I see one of this group spreading false rumors (a la Cassidy) or blowing up in an extreme fit of anger when things didn’t go their way (like Torrie). I had known both Lindsay and Devon - as well as Christina - for a very long time. I couldn’t see any of them causing a hint of trouble. Stephanie and Lisa were too docile and timid, and while Amy was very aggressive and nasty, it was only in an erotic way. Amy was not the type to ruffle any feathers or cause trouble in a bad way. It was just not her nature to do so.
Of course, I said the same things about Pamela and Trish seven months ago...
But I was very confident and comfortable with this group. With Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie, Christina and Lisa all being together with me, it promised to be a very interesting summer. Hopefully, it would be a peaceful one, too.

* * *

I had been looking forward to spending this first night with Christina, since I had not seen her in such a long time, but Amy decided to step in and change my plans. She wanted me to be part of a three-some involving both her and Lindsay - which would take place in my private suite. How could I refuse such an offer? I would now have the chance to relieve my frustrations from earlier (when Lindsay teased me in her little cheerleading uniform) by taking them out on her. Only add to that mix Amy, who was an incredibly beautiful red-head with a sex drive second to none. All of the women on the island were absolute angels to me. But Lindsay and Amy were my lust goddesses. They could get me going - sexually - like no one else could. Imagine what it was like for me to have both of them at the same time...

* * *

“I love Devon way more than I ever did Trish,” Lindsay said to Amy, as I opened the door to my personal suite and stepped inside. The pair of ladies were already seated on my bed, engaged in a conversation.
“It’s about time you showed up,” Amy mused with a grin, looking squarely at me.
“I had to make sure everyone was settled in, dear,” I countered. “This is the first night back on the island.” “How is Stephanie?” Amy wondered. “Is she okay?” “Fine,” I replied. “She’s going to spend the night with Devon. Christina and Lisa are together, too.” I smiled, then moved over to the bed and took a seat next to the pair of ladies. “What are you two talking about?” “Lots of things, really,” Lindsay told me. “Trish and Pamela, that whole mess. I was just telling Amy that Devon is much better for me than Trish ever was. It took me awhile to realize that, but Amy was right earlier. Trish was way too possessive. Devon is so laid-back and friendly. I like her attitude a lot more than I ever did Trish’s.” “You loved Trish, sweetheart,” I reminded her. “Devon is wonderful, yes, but don’t forget that you loved Trish. You make it sound like she was never good for you.” “She wasn’t,” Lindsay countered. “Not how things ended up between us. She came back here last winter, scheming all along to get me to go to Canada with her. Trish did not get her way, so she got mad and left.” Lindsay paused and added with some emotion, “If Trish really did love me - as she always said - she would have never done that to me.” Amy reached over with her right hand and ran it through Lindsay’s silky-smooth blonde hair, gently yanking one of the bushy pig-tails she still wore from earlier. “Didn’t you just say awhile back that we shouldn’t live in the past?” Lindsay whined and countered, “Yeah, but...” “I don’t want to see you get upset,” Amy said, kissing her on the forehead. “Trish is gone. You won’t ever have to deal with her again. You have Devon, you have Jeremy. You’re a very, very lucky girl.” I smiled at those words, taking them as a compliment. I liked this side of Amy... “You’re lucky too, ‘hon,” the teen-ager countered. “You and Stephanie are like the perfect couple. I’m so happy that you finally found the right person for you.” Amy giggled and returned, “I never thought I would wind up playing the role of a Mistress long-term with someone. I always thought if anything, I’d be a submissive. But you know what? ‘Steph wants to be the submissive. She wants to follow me around and do whatever I say.” “She’s your puppy,” Lindsay summarized. “Exactly,” Amy told her. “I love her for it, too.” She hesitated before saying, “But now that Jeremy is here... I promised you something very special tonight, Lindsay. You will like this. Tonight!” My cock began to stir within my shorts once Amy asked, “Have you been a good little girl?” “No, not really,” Lindsay replied, giggling. “I dressed up like a cheerleader earlier and teased Jeremy. I wanted him to fuck me, but Devon wouldn’t let him. She made me get ready to go to the airport.”
“A cheerleader?” Amy said. “So that’s why you have those pig-tails in your hair. I was wondering about that. You like to dress up as a sweet, wholesome cheerleader... yet you are nastier than sin. Funny.”
“Nastier than sin?” Lindsay returned, surprised. Uh oh... here we go again. Amy was warming the teen-ager up for something big here... “What makes you say that?” “You’re not a nasty girl?” Amy offered, her eyes wide and curious. “I’ve often said that you’re about the most nasty slut that I’ve ever met. Even moreso, because you like to come across as such as a sweet, innocent girl. Yet everyone here knows how much of a slut - a whore - you really are.” “You’re one to talk!” Lindsay shot back, grinning. “A major, big-time pornstar... telling me that I’M a slut?” “You’re a pornstar too, honey,” Amy told her. “Remember that broadcast you and I did for my website last winter? It’s been seen by millions upon millions of people. Why... it’s all over the Internet! You’re a pornstar, too...” “That many people?” Lindsay countered, her eyes wide. “I wonder if anyone I went to high school with has seen it?” “I still need to talk you into trying movies with me,” the red-head told her, grinning. “You would look real good in a porn movie, starring me and Stephanie. I’d find so many men for you to fuck that you’d be DROWNING in cum.”
As Lindsay gulped her throat at those words, I openly reached down and rubbed the gigantic bulge in my shorts. Remember what I wrote earlier? Leave it to Amy...
“Porn does sound tempting,” Lindsay replied after a long pause. “But I don’t think I could do it. Not a movie.” “I got all summer to work on you,” Amy grinned. “I trust that you’ll do another webcast or two with me. Correct?” “We’ll see,” the 19-year-old returned.
“Nasty girls need to be spanked,” Amy rightly proclaimed, reaching out and grasping Lindsay by the wrist. The little blonde showed absolutely no resistance as Amy positioned her over her lap, her sweet, taut ass an inviting target. Smiling, Amy rubbed that ass with her hand, caressing the supple firmness through Lindsay’s pair of green shorts. In response, Lindsay squealed and rolled her head about in sheer anticipation. Amy was already getting to her.. “It’s good to see that you haven’t changed,” the pornstar said to me, still grinning. “It used to be that two things were certain in life. Now it’s three. Death, taxes... and Jeremy whacking off. Everything else is a toss-up!” “You haven’t changed much, either,” I told Amy, shaking my head. “You’re incredible, dear. You’re such a slut, and that is why I love you. I have always loved you.” Amy tilted her head to the side and eventually grinned at me. “I think I should take that as a compliment? I will.” She snaked one hand underneath the waistband of Lindsay’s shorts, then prodded her pussy with a fingertip. “You’re not wearing any panties... you SLUT.”
“I bet you’re not wearing any, either!” the 19-year-old shot back, perhaps in (mock) self-defense. “That’s beside the point,” Amy told her, grinning. “I admit that I’m a slut. You still refuse to admit that YOU are a slut, little girl. I have some issues with that.” The red-head looked at me and asked, “Is Lindsay a slut?” “I think so,” was my reply, which brought an exasperated squeal from the young blonde. “Lindsay is totally sweet and all... but she can also be a slut, too.” I enjoyed playing this game with them! “Especially like today... when she had that cheerleading uniform on. She bent over right in front of me... flaunting her little ass, back-and-forth.” Amy offered Lindsay a hard, open-hand swat upon her upturned ass, which brought an excited yelp from the teen. Lindsay turned her head and looked up at Amy with focused eyes, then did the same to me. She was getting warmer... “I’ve never liked cheerleaders,” Amy said, swatting the blonde’s firm ass once more. “They tease too much. They hardly ever put out. I wish I could take every cheerleader in the world... line them up, and spank them.” Lindsay squealed as she received yet another heavy-handed blast... “How often did you PUT OUT, honey, before coming to this island?” Amy asked her. “I know you were a cheerleader in high school. Did you ever do anything more than tease?” “No,” Lindsay replied, which drew another unrelenting swat upon her ass. “I... I was a virgin before coming to the island. You know that, Amy.”
“Yes, I do,” the nasty pornstar grinned. “I was the one who de-flowered your pussy in the first place... with that big, bad dildo last year. Do you remember that, baby?” “Oh yes...” Lindsay breathed, her voice hushed.
“How long were you a cheerleader in school?” Amy asked. “Six years,” the blonde answered, which brought another crushing slap to her ass. “Two years in junior high, and four in high school. I was the sen... senior captain.” “You never fucked anyone all that time,” Amy told her, “but I bet you did a lot of teasing. Didn’t you?” “Yes,” she answered. “I... I loved wearing my uniform to school and having everyone look at me... like Jeremy did, earlier today. I didn’t bend over or anything. Well... I didn’t bend over like I did with Jeremy today.” “So you DID bend over,” Amy surmised, shaking her head. “My God... you were a slut back then, too. And you hadn’t even been touched yet. Amazing. Simply amazing.” “You weren’t a cheerleader?” Lindsay asked. “No way,” Amy told her. “I was the class slut when I was in high school. Kind of like you were, you know...” “I’m not a slut!” Lindsay exclaimed, although in a very playful way. I loved watching interactions like this... “You were one fuck away from taking on everyone in that school,” Amy shot back. “Trish had you first last year, then I took your cherry with that dildo. Ever since then, you have been totally out of control. You fuck anything that moves, Lindsay. You’re nothing but a nasty slut!”
The little vixen grunted at those words, not wanting to admit the truth to Amy. However, Lindsay had told ME many times in the recent past that she was a “‘lil slut”. She had yet to tell Amy, though - obviously. This was a verbal game that Lindsay and Amy had always seemed to enjoy.
Not getting that answer she wanted, the pornstar shook her head once more and proclaimed, “Fine. So be it. But what I’m about to do to you, you little slut... it’s for all those guys and girls you teased throughout the years. What you should have been doing all along was fucking them!” “Oh God...” I moaned outloud, as Amy then began to simply UNLOAD upon Lindsay’s tight, sweet ass. Blow after blow... slap after slap... the young blonde cried and yelped out in pure arousal as Amy peppered her ass with her right hand. Lindsay squirmed and writhed about in the nymphomaniac’s lap, but Amy did not dare let her break free or escape. Not that Lindsay had any true intentions of getting away, mind you... “Do you like watching me spank your little baby?” Amy asked, looking straight at me as she then took a break from disciplining Lindsay’s ass. “Isn’t that what she is to you, Jeremy? Your little baby? Your sweetheart? Lindsay has been that to you since last summer... right, Jeremy?” I nodded my head and replied, “Yes, she has.”
“Does your little baby deserve to be spanked, Jeremy?” “Oh yes...” I moaned, as Amy offered another series of crushing blows upon Lindsay’s unguarded, quivering ass. My eyes wide, I glared at the 27-year-old and shook my head in total amazement. “You’re so nasty, Amy. I love it...” “That must be why you love Lindsay so much!” the red-head beamed, delivering some more open-hand blows to that tender ass of hers. “She is much more nasty and slutty than I am!” “I am NOT a nasty girl!” Lindsay shot back in defiance, though I could tell this verbal exchange was still fun and games between these two ravenous hellcats. “Then what are you?” Amy asked, spanking her once again. “Heaven’s Little Angel? I really don’t think so. You are Miss Fuck-My-Ass-I-Need-It-So-Bad! A nasty, little slut! A butt-slut, a cum-slut, a FUCK-SLUT... all the way!” Lindsay grunted at those words, shaking her head in the process. I smiled in response to this spectacle. It was very entertaining to simply sit back and watch Lindsay and Amy go at each other verbally. It always had been for me.

* * *

“I’m so hungry, Jeremy,” Amy said to me, her tone of voice rather deep. “I feel like having a pussy-snack.” My eyes went wide at those wonderful words, as Amy reached between Lindsay’s thighs and openly massaged her there. “You’re not going to care if I devour your little baby... right? Or are you?”
“Devour her all you want,” I replied, shaking my head with a grin. “Lindsay often tells me and Devon that her pussy is an all-you-can-eat buffet, anyway.” “SLUT...” Amy taunted, turning and looking at Lindsay.
She quickly peeled the teen-ager’s top up and over her head. Lindsay’s bra was next, and then her green shorts were slid down her slender hips and thighs, and eventually off. I was massaging my cock quick and eagerly through my own shorts as Amy forced Lindsay onto her back, upon the bed. Next, the 27-year-old got down onto her elbows and knees between Lindsay’s widespread thighs, and appeared ready to dive into that sweet, delicious muff.
However, Amy first turned her head and looked at me with a rather seductive expression.
“Please fuck my ass, Jeremy,” she said, which caused the passion inside of me to rage even further out of control. “Fuck my ass while I eat Lindsay’s little pussy. Please?” Since I was unable to speak - I was so blown away by her nasty proposition - I probably answered Amy’s request with the stunned expression upon my face. She smiled at me and turned her head back toward Lindsay, before sliding upward and pressing her mouth to the blonde’s for a heated kiss. “Hmmmmm...” Amy moaned, grinning. “You’re the sweetest, little thing I’ve ever seen, honey. You really are.” “Thank you,” Lindsay smiled in appreciation. “I love you, Amy. No one can make me feel the way you do when it comes to sex. My pussy always feels like it’s gonna EXPLODE when you and I are together!”
Amy giggled at those words while kissing her young lover once again. “Don’t even think about the money, because you obviously wouldn’t need it, Lindsay. You’d be such a big star in porn, baby. You really would.” Lindsay squirmed about at those words as Amy continued, “I’d love to break you in, honey. I could play the teacher and you the little schoolgirl slut... needing some harsh discipline after acting up in class again. You’d be a mega-star...” “Jeremy wouldn’t like me getting into porn,” Lindsay returned with a slight whine, which told me perhaps her feelings about this were beginning to hedge a bit. This time, Lindsay used me as her excuse instead of saying no. “Jeremy would LOVE to see you in porn,” Amy said, kissing her once again. “He LOVES watching all those movies that ‘Steph and I have starred in. Slutanie! To see his little baby on-screen, getting her brains fucked out... Gang-bangs and bondage sessions, naughty uniforms, a whole row of men shooting their cum all across that darling, little face...”
That was it.
Unable to take anymore of this, I literally ripped Amy’s shorts downward as she was still perched upon her elbows and knees on the bed. As Lindsay earlier predicted, Amy was not wearing any panties. That was good, because I fisted my cock and immediately plunged it hard and fast into Amy’s ass. The red-head roared out in her own fit of passionate rage at first, not expecting me to be so forceful with her. Those intense feelings within her obviously became even greater as I began to thrust myself in-and-out of her rectum at a rather frenetic, blinding pace.
“JEREMY!” she screamed, looking back at me with pure lust in her eyes. Since Amy was a seasoned pornstar, I knew she could handle whatever I threw at her sexually. So, I could not test her limits as she could mine. However, I did have the ability to give her everything that I possibly could.
Even though I did just that - pound Amy’s ass with every last ounce of strength within my body - her screams soon settled down, and then she dove face-first between Lindsay’s outstretched, quivering thighs. The little blonde moaned and cried at first, then grabbed her own breasts and began massaging them as Amy’s tongue went to work upon her pussy. “OH YES!” Lindsay shrieked out in absolute, mad lust, as I clutched Amy’s hips with both hands and barreled myself in-and-out of her anus. It was an incredibly tight fit to say the least, and the pressure being created upon my cock as a result simply could not be described. Still wearing her tank-top, I had an excellent view of Amy from behind as she was hunched over and busy lapping at that all-you-can-eat-buffet which was Lindsay’s pussy. I closed my eyes and sighed for a moment, but did not dare stop the rather forceful, heated fuck-strokes with my hips. I continued bucking and churning away - like a machine - as I tried my best to blast Amy into absolute oblivion. “OH YEAH... OH GOD MY PUSSY!” Lindsay whined, her head up as she glared at Amy flat upon her back. “OH MY GOD... THAT FEELS SO GOOD! OHHHHH... FUCK! SO FUCKING GOOD!”
Hearing the normally soft-spoken and tender Lindsay talk that way only added fuel to my inner fire. The end result was a rather sudden (but very satisfying) explosion...
I growled out like a raving madman as my cock erupted deep within Amy’s ass, filling and flooding her bowels with my sperm. I kept my shaft buried in her for quite some time as the heated, frantic emotions of orgasm continued to swirl and circulate all throughout my body. The sensations were so strong and powerful within me that it felt as though I may just pass out at any given moment. Every muscle was tight and contracted, and my heart was beating furiously. It seemed as if all I could do was stay alert, and awake. I managed to do so as the orgasm which had overtaken my body began to fade away. My cock milked completely dry, I pulled it out of Amy’s unforgiving anus and let loose a very deep, satisfied sigh. This woman was simply incredible...
Just then, Lindsay screamed out with her own release.
I moved back upon the bed and sat on my knees, watching Amy’s lips and tongue as they were in overdrive. Lindsay had her slim thighs clamped tightly around the 27-year-old’s head, the orgasmic juices simply flowing from deep within her swollen pussy as she cried and screeched out in her arousal. Amy lapped all of it up, eagerly sucking and swallowing down that sweet, scrumptious nectar.
“No one can make me cum so hard with their tongue...” the little minx whined once it was over, her voice full of total satisfaction. “Oh God, Amy... that was so good.” “Fit for a slut...” the pornstar grinned, leaning up and kissing Lindsay upon the mouth. The pair of ladies traded both their lips and tongues for quite some time, until Amy broke it off and looked back at me with a killer smile. “That was wonderful, Jeremy.” She paused and added, “You can fuck my ass with that cock of yours ANYTIME you want!” “You can eat my pussy anytime you want, too!” the little vixen said to Amy, her voice passionate and strong.
It made me so happy to see Lindsay satisfied like that...

* * *

“I’m kind of surprised that you and Lindsay aren’t married yet,” Amy offered, still looking at me, which caused both mine and Lindsay’s eyes to nearly pop from their collective sockets. “I mean, come on... you two ARE the perfect couple. Lindsay and Jeremy. Jeremy and Lindsay! I know Pamela left you just six months ago, but I really had the notion before coming here that you two may have already gotten married. Lindsay is such a total, sweetheart slut, and she drives you absolutely insane because of it, Jeremy.” “Don’t look so surprised!” Amy exclaimed seconds later, after neither of us replied to her straightforward comments. She glanced down at Lindsay and said, “Wouldn’t you like it if you and Jeremy were married, honey?” My eyes grew even wider as after a short hesitation on her part, Lindsay smiled and nodded her head emphatically. “OH!” Amy gushed out, smiling. “Is that a proposal?”

<<<- End of Part 1 ->>>

"Island Paradise: The Legacy" pt2
 

Leave it to Amy.
Those four words were quickly turning into my most common saying - and for good reason. After Amy convinced Lindsay to “propose” to me (in a roundabout way), she came to breakfast the next morning and immediately made a spectacle of herself. Everyone on the island knew that Amy and Stephanie were into the Mistress/submissive lifestyle, but all of us received a first-hand look at just deep things had gotten between the pair of actresses and lovers that particular morning.
Amy walked into the common room with Stephanie in tow behind her - leading her by the same “collar” and “leash” set she had bestowed upon her last winter. Furthermore, while Amy was dressed in an attractive, summer dress, the submissive Stephanie had absolutely no clothing on at all.
The collar around her neck - which signified that she was an owned submissive - was a leather choker with the word “SLUT” engraved across its front. It buckled like a belt around her neck, and had a metal clip on its side for where the leash could be attached. A metal chain which Amy held tightly, the leash was used to guide Stephanie around.
“Say hello to my pet,” Amy snickered, obviously enjoying the stunned reactions of the others, as she led Stephanie toward the breakfast table. I watched in pure awe as once they got there, Amy pointed to the floor and Stephanie immediately took a seat there. Amy settled down beside her, but in a chair at the table.
“You sit on the floor to eat?” Devon asked, looking at Stephanie with wide eyes.
“This is how Mistress Amy likes me,” the soft-spoken brunette replied. “We always eat our meals like this.”
Needless to say, I already had an erection just from gawking at the mega-voluptuous Stephanie in her nude and “collared” form. Stephanie was a goddess with a billion dollar body. Indeed - leave it to Amy...
“This is our lifestyle,” the nasty red-head told all of us, still enjoying our looks and stares of amazement. “You better get used to it since we’re together all summer here.”
“It’s just... so different,” Devon said with a smile, shaking her head. “I have nothing against submission, you know. I’m just not used to seeing it before my very eyes.”
“Lisa and I seen it up-close when we visited them in California,” Christina offered. “Yes, this is how they live. It’s still pretty shocking, though.”
“The two bondage movies ‘Steph and I made together were nothing compared to our regular lives,” Amy told Devon. “I didn’t have her go around the mansion yesterday nude with her collar on, because it was our first day back here. But you will see her like this nine times out of ten for the remainder of the summer.” Amy patted and Stephanie on the head and grinned, “Isn’t that right, sweet slut?”
“Yes, Mistress... it is,” she replied in a hushed tone.
“One day this may be you,” Amy said to Lindsay, a (very)
evil gleam in her eyes as the 19-year-old gulped her throat in response. “Maybe one day... VERY SOON!”

* * *

Even Louisa - the 76-year-old housekeeper who had seen it all in her lifetime - had to pause for a moment and take a second look at this. Stephanie was seated upon her knees on the floor, with Amy perched in a chair beside her at the breakfast table. Stephanie (nude and collared) also had a warm plate of food on the floor in front of her, and was digging into it with a fork.
“Anyone ever do that to you, Louisa?” Lindsay asked with a sneery giggle.
“No... I don’t think so,” the old woman replied, which made several of the girls laugh. Louisa placed her tray of biscuits upon the table, then ventured back to the kitchen. I held back a smile and shook my head as everyone then resumed enjoying the delicious breakfast buffet. It was pretty rare that Louisa said much of anything...
For the majority of the meal, Stephanie was the featured attraction. It was very obvious just from watching something as simple as breakfast that Stephanie had completely given herself to Amy as a true, bona-fide submissive. Stephanie was hers to command, and their postures told me that. Amy was the proud Domme; Stephanie was the timid submissive.
However, the apex of this little scene happened when Amy suddenly reached out with her hand and placed it upon Stephanie’s head. Without saying a word, Amy immediately spread her own thighs as she sat in the chair at the table, and then guided Stephanie’s head between them.
Amy was not wearing any panties underneath her dress, so the luscious brunette extended her tongue and immediately dove right into the main course of her breakfast meal - a hot pussy. Stephanie moaned as she orally worshipped her beautiful Mistress, who was holding onto her lover’s head and grinding it rather tightly upon her pussy.
“What are we going to do today?” Amy asked, her body vibrating as she tried to pretend this little event was not happening. “Is there anything planned?” Despite her efforts to mask things, Amy soon let out an excited moan.
“I... uhh... we haven’t decided yet,” Devon replied, her eyes wide once more.
Stephanie turned her face from side-to-side as she sat between Amy’s thighs, her lips and tongue having already shifted into overdrive. Give her a couple more seconds, I said to myself, and Stephanie would make Amy explode.
As quickly as things had started, however, it was over. Amy shoved Stephanie’s head away, causing the submissive to scoot back upon the floor and re-claim her place in front of her breakfast plate. Stephanie’s face was flushed red, but she did not show much (if any) emotion whatsoever.
“Ahhhhh... you two do this often, huh?” Lindsay wondered.
“Do what, often?” Amy asked in an innocent voice, trying
to fight back a smile (but failing miserably). I got the impression that Amy had done this little demonstration - placing Stephanie’s head between her thighs and forcing her into sudden oral sex - as a ploy to arouse me.
If that was the case, Amy had been very successful.

* * *

Because Louisa was so old (and had an aching back), I did my best to help her out whenever possible. One thing which was very common for me to do was take care of the clean-up after each and every meal. It was the least I could do for her, considering what a wonderful cook she was.
Honestly, I loved doing dishes. When I was still in high school - which seemed like eons ago despite the fact I was only 28 - I worked at a fast-food (chicken) restaurant and washed dishes every single night. Although this chore was a pet-peeve of many, I was the exact opposite. I loved it.
Just as I was about to finish up, I felt a pair of arms embrace me from behind and squeeze tightly. Surprised for a moment, I turned my head and smiled as Lindsay had the side of her face planted just below my shoulder blades.
“Hi there, sweetheart,” I greeted. “Are you here to help me with the dishes? If so, you’re too late.”
“Me?” Lindsay giggled, as her arms stayed entwined around my body. “I don’t think so. Me and dishes don’t mix.”
I smiled while rubbing a dry towel across the last dinner plate. I put it down, then turned around and took Lindsay into my own arms and embraced her warmly.
“I’m sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable last night,” the little blonde told me, her charming face now embedded in my chest. “You know... with that proposal and all.”
“You didn’t do anything wrong, dear,” I told her. “It was all Amy. She is into shock value, and reactions. Amy is the one who suggested you and I get married.”
“I know you need more time, considering what happened with Pamela,” Lindsay whispered. “I can wait.”
I held back a laugh and offered, “You make it seem like I said NO to you, sweetheart. I didn’t.”
“You didn’t say yes, either,” she countered, pulling her face away from my chest and looking directly into my eyes. “You didn’t give an answer - one way or the other.”
“The time isn’t right for you or I to make that decision, Lindsay. We don’t need Amy to try and make it for us. I do need some more time to get away from Pamela, and my past.” I smiled at her and said, “The day will come, though. We’ll do it the right way. I’ll be the one who proposes.”
Lindsay grinned as well before replying, “And I’ll be the one who says YES!” She leaned up and kissed me on the cheek. “Can... I... say something to you, Jeremy? I hope... it does not make you mad, or anything.”
I shook my head and told her, “Of course, dear. Nothing you say will ever make me mad. You should know that by now.”
“I... always knew I was better for you,” were her words.
“Even when Pamela was here, I knew I was better for you.”
I embraced the 19-year-old once again and said, “Maybe I had the same feeling about you, sweetheart. I’ve thought about that for the past couple of months. I loved Pamela very, very much... but maybe down deep, I always knew you were the one I should have been with all along.” I paused and added, “It’s hard for me to say that. Wrong, too... considering that Pamela was my wife when I felt that way.”
“It’s not wrong to have down-deep feelings,” Lindsay told me. “Everyone has them, Jeremy. What’s wrong is what Pamela did to you, and what Trish did to me. Leaving us... the way they did. That was wrong. Everyone has feelings like you did... the mind’s eye can drift from time to time.”
“You’re pretty smart, honey,” I grinned. “You’ve matured so much over the past year. You’ve grown up a whole lot.” Lindsay turned around and pressed the back of her head upon my chest as I kept one arm encircled around her neck. “What type of down-deep feelings do you have, dear?”
“I love men, but you’re the only man that I could TRULY love,” she replied, which made me smile. “I also think about what it would be like... maybe five years from now. You’ll be 33, Devon 30. Me? I’ll be 24. I think about what it would be like if all of us are still together then. I really cannot tell you how happy that would make me. I love Devon SO MUCH... I hope she never leaves us.”
“Why stop at five years?” I wondered, turning her around to look directly at me. “Why not go ten or twenty years down the road? Maybe even thirty?”
Lindsay blushed before answering, “I couldn’t be your ‘lil cheerleader slut thirty years from now. Well... maybe I could. But I’d be an awfully old cheerleader, you know.”
Still holding her, I smiled and looked down into her eyes.
“You’ll always be my ‘lil cheerleader slut in someway, dear.”
The perky blonde giggled and said, “Never thought I’d like being called a slut. Nor did I ever think that I would take it as a compliment. Only from you, though. Amy too, I guess. But Amy is so nasty, and aggressive...”
“Hey there,” came a familiar voice from behind me. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything here. Am I?”
“You would never interrupt us, Devon,” Lindsay countered, looking over my shoulder and smiling at the luscious woman. I turned and offered Devon a grin of my own as Lindsay wryly added, “We were just talking about you, honey-pie.”
“Oh yeah?” Devon wondered. “Hopefully it was all good...”
“Honey-pie?” I said, my eyes wide. Did that have a
double-meaning, or what? ...
Lindsay broke away from me so she could walk over to Devon and embrace her with both arms. I smiled as the 19-year-old proclaimed, “Jeremy and I were saying that we want you to stay with us on the island, forever and ever and ever!”
“I’m not going anywhere,” Devon said, kissing her younger lover on the cheek. “I love this place too much.”
Despite the fact that I did nearly everything but actually propose to Lindsay moments ago, there was a chance that Devon could throw a wrinkle into those future plans.
I loved Devon very much - almost to the same extent that I did Lindsay. Both ladies had become my centerpieces in life, and my primary reason for existence. I already knew that marriage was extremely important to Devon, and she eyed me as the only viable candidate for her.
If I were to choose Lindsay as my wife over her, would it hurt or damage Devon’s feelings? I would definitely have to take that into account before offering Lindsay a proposal of marriage. It may sound somewhat strange, but it was true. My situation with these two ladies was very unique. I wanted one to be my wife, but didn’t want to shoot the other down in the process. When the time was right, I would have to sit Devon down and have a good, long chat with her about this.
“Why don’t you marry both of them?” I smiled to myself, knowing that would be the solution Amy would offer if I told her of this. It would be an excellent idea - having a pair of brides - if not for the simple fact that it was illegal. Aside from that, it was the best choice for me out there.
“I’m trying to get a volleyball game together,” Devon said to us. “Me and Lindsay against Lisa and Christina.” She looked at the teen-ager and asked, “Care to play, honey?”
“Sure, I’d love to,” Lindsay replied. “Though I’m not much of a volleyball player. But you already know that.”
“What about Amy and Stephanie?” I wondered. “Aren’t they going to join the game, too?”
Devon shook her head and answered, “No. Amy and Slutanie, as she is so fondly called... they’re not much into sports. Well, maybe Amy is the one who doesn’t like sports. You know that Stephanie will do whatever Amy tells her to do.”
“It would be real fun to watch Stephanie play volleyball in the nude,” Lindsay grinned. “Especially with that thing around her neck, and the chain attached to it.”
“It’s a collar and a leash,” Devon corrected her.
“You sound like you have first-hand knowledge of that
stuff,” the little blonde smirked. “Do you?”
“As a matter of fact, I do,” Devon told her. “My final relationship before coming to the island... Jennifer. Her and I used to play some bondage and submission games. But never to the extent that Amy and Stephanie do. That is why what they did earlier in front of us was so shocking. What me and Jennifer did together didn’t even pale in comparison to that.” Devon paused and added, “Amy says she is going to have you on a leash before long, Lindsay.” The 19-year-old gulped her throat at those words as Devon coyly added, “That would be a most interesting sight, indeed.”
“You would make a good submissive for Amy, dear,” I told Lindsay, smiling. “Wouldn’t you just love to eat her pussy on command - like Stephanie did during breakfast earlier?”
Lindsay hesitated for a moment, but then smiled and nodded her head in approval - telling me what I already knew.
“She wouldn’t have to be a submissive to do that,” Devon mused. “Lindsay is willing to eat Amy’s pussy, regardless.”

* * *

Though this may not come as a great loss to the general readership out there in cyber-space, it certainly was one for not only myself, but all of the ladies as well. Shortly after my conversation with Lindsay and Devon, Louisa - the 76-year-old housekeeper - sought me out in the recreation room and offered me her resignation.
Louisa, who had been my housekeeper here on the island for two years, simply said that she was getting too old and tired to do much of anything. Cooking meals for Lindsay, Devon and myself over the past six months had been rough enough on her. Now, with Christina, Lisa, Amy and Stephanie having returned to the island, Louisa’s daily job had become even more difficult. It was just too much for her to handle.
“I also want to go home - to Texas - and spend the final few years of my life with family,” she told me.
I was shocked at first because she was leaving us, but certainly understood her viewpoint and reasoning. The shock soon turned into sadness for me, as I have often maintained that Louisa was the best cook in the whole, wide world. Whatever meal she prepared for us was always bound to be a success. No one who had been on this island over the past two years ever complained about the quality of the food.
I told Louisa that I would have her on an airline flight from Lima to Houston early tomorrow morning. I was also grateful when she promised to fix us dinner one more time - tonight. Louisa had always been the silent member among my group here on the island, but we would have a party tonight in her honor. It was the least we could do for her.
“How will I ever replace you?” was my question for her.
“No one could survive a full week with me cooking for them.”
Louisa reminded me of her grand-daughter, Jessica - whom I had met some 18 months ago when she was visiting the island. Louisa told me that Jessica, 21, was looking for a way to make some money before returning to college in the fall. Provided I pay her the same as I did Louisa ($1,000 per day), she said Jessica was interested in being the new housekeeper.
Louisa went onto say that Jessica was every bit as good a cook as she was. Plus, Louisa said that Jessica would be a lot more versatile than she had been for me. Jessica would not only cook, but do extensive cleaning around the mansion and outdoors as well. Louisa talked Jessica up so much, but finished by saying that ultimately, her grand-daughter needed the money for a jump-start on the rest of her life.
I would never tell Louisa this, but...
Jessica already had the job, even before Louisa gave her such a ringing endorsement with all those words. In fact, Jessica had the job the moment Louisa said she wanted it.
The mere mention of her name made me go back in time some 18 months, when Jessica had come to the island to visit her grand-mother for a week. This was several months before the original group of ladies (Lindsay, Pamela, Gianna, Torrie, Trish and Amy) ever stepped foot on the island. However, it was not before Christina had been a major part of my life.
I can still remember Jessica’s third day here back then, when the mutual attraction between her and Christina simply exploded. Images were still clear in my mind of the two beautiful, gorgeous blondes, as they squirmed and writhed together in a sea of lust upon the bed in my personal suite.
For those remaining four days, Christina and Jessica were simply inseparable. I got chills just remembering it.
I enjoyed sitting back in my chair and watching Christina and Jessica go at one another like wild animals, but always wound up joining them and making it a three-some. I should also point out that Louisa was never aware that Jessica, her grand-daughter, carried on with Christina and yours truly behind her back like this. Otherwise, I’m sure Louisa would have never suggested her for this job.

* * *

During the dinner celebration that evening, everyone felt saddened that Louisa had decided to retire, and leave the island. Everyone, that is, except for Christina.
The vivacious 21-year-old did not want to see Louisa go, but certainly welcomed the fact that she would have another shot at Jessica. Christina, knowing how beautiful Jessica was, told me that we should keep her as a surprise for the other girls. Everyone would know that a new maid was coming to the island, but not be told anything specific about her. That way, Christina said, the other ladies would be in for quite a shock when they got their first glimpse of Jessica.
I wholeheartedly agreed with her.
As for dinner itself, it was another one of Louisa’s
trademarked buffets. Shrimp puffs and sesame pastries were the appetizers, with a variety of fresh seafood and meat dishes as the main course. Personally, I went for an Angus filet mignon (one of my all-time favorites), a twice baked potato and corn on the cob. All of the ladies had different tastes, but there was no complaints about the food. Once again, Louisa had prepared an excellent dinner buffet.
I was one of the few who actually made it to dessert - a scrumptious chocolate cake. I had a couple of pieces, and knew I would have to burn off those calories soon with a hard, strenuous workout (hopefully with one of these women).

* * *

After everyone helped out in packing up Louisa’s clothes and her belongings, I took her in the Jeep the next morning to the helicopter landing pad on the opposite side of the island. After several minutes, her ride showed up and we said our farewell. I would definitely miss Louisa, as she had been here everyday for the past two years.
On the other hand, however, I could barely wait until her replacement showed up. Neither could Christina, obviously.
Jessica would arrive sometime tomorrow afternoon...

* * *

Just hours after Louisa had been whisked away in the helicopter, I found myself seated in my personal suite with nothing but hot, unbridled lust swirling throughout my body.
Stephanie was on her knees in front of me, looking into my eyes with an inquisitive expression upon her charming face. The submissive brunette was completely nude - except for the leather “collar” around her neck - and thus, I luxuriated in the wonderful sight of her voluptuous, perfect figure.
Moments earlier, Stephanie showed up here in my suite and said Amy - her Mistress - had given her explicit instructions to pleasure me in whatever way I saw fit tonight. I must admit that this sure did sound pretty tempting. It wasn’t all that often that a woman as beautiful as Stephanie was willing to totally give herself to me as a submissive, you know. Never... actually. This would be the first time.
As I sat in my chair with these thoughts running rampant throughout my mind, Stephanie changed her position slightly in front of me. But what a difference it was! Stephanie’s knees were wide apart instead of together, and she had both hands linked together behind her back. The 25-year-old’s back was also arched, with her large breasts thrust forward. She could definitely be the poster girl for submission...
“Mistress Amy has me kneel like this on occasion,” were her words. “Do you like me better this way, Jeremy?”
I gulped my throat, unable to answer at first. But I soon found the words and told her, “I like you every way, sweetheart. Every single way there is...”
Stephanie offered a beguiling smile as she leaned a bit more forward upon her knees, her eyes never leaving mine. “Well... what WAY would you like me now, Jeremy? I am here for your pleasure tonight.” She paused and added, “Would you prefer it if I were to address you as SIR?”
My eyes went wide at those words. I was not expecting her to ask something like that. “No, Stephanie. Please call me Jeremy. That’s my name.”
“As you wish... Jeremy,” she nodded. “I owe you a lot of gratitude, you know. I owe you everything, really. Without you, I would have never met Mistress Amy. I would not a pornstar, either. I would still be a nurse in Connecticut, leading a very boring and pointless life.”
“Are you happy, though, dear?” I asked her. “I know you love Amy and all... but is your new lifestyle - being a pornstar and submissive - worth throwing away everything that you went through to become a nurse? All those years of college and medical school? And the training? Was all of that worth throwing away so for your new life? I’m not talking about being with Amy, but everything else.”
“It was definitely worth it,” she told me, nodding her head for emphasis. “Let’s see... I could be working those awful 12 hour shifts at a hospital, or I could be getting FUCKED by a variety of people - all gorgeous people - in X-rated movies. I could be dealing with blood and sick people everyday, or I could be a submissive to a woman - Mistress - whom I consider to be the SEXIEST woman alive.”
The brunette hesitated before saying, “I should also say that the money I make now is so much more than I did as a nurse. Not only as an actress, but from mine and Mistress’ website, and the strip-shows we perform in on the road.”
“As long as you are happy, dear,” I quietly told her.
“I am!” she replied, showing some enthusiasm. “As I said,
none of this would be possible for me if not for you, Jeremy.
I really, truly mean it. But... you already know that.”
“I am glad I was able to bring you and Amy together,” was my response. “I am also glad that I brought Christina and Lisa together, as well as Lindsay and Devon.”
“How about you and Lindsay?” Stephanie grinned. “I would think you and her are more together than she is with Devon.”
“Not necessarily,” I told her. “Thanks to Amy, Lindsay and I have talked about the possibility of marriage. If that is to happen between us, Lindsay and I still want Devon to stay here. Both of us love her very, very much.”
“Isn’t Lindsay a little bit young for you, Jeremy?” the submissive asked, still perched upon her knees in front of me. “I mean... I don’t want to sound too forward, or out of place, by saying that. I hope you’re not angry with me...”
“Lindsay is 19, and I am 28,” I countered. “Nine years is really not that much of a difference, ‘Steph. Not that it really matters all that much, though...”
“Lindsay is just so sweet, though,” Stephanie mused. “I look at her and think she is 15 or 16... not 19. She looks so wholesome and pure... she looks like a high school girl.”
“Age is really just a number, dear. Last year, I thought Lindsay was too naive and immature for me. At least, I felt that way at first. But I found out, over time, that she was more naive than immature. She is no longer that way, given what has happened to her, me... us, over the past year. She has also grown up and matured even more than she was at this point last year. And as I said, I eventually found out that Lindsay was never too immature for me in the first place.”
“She was just a little naive,” Stephanie said, finishing my thought. “But not anymore, right? I guess I feel this way because Lindsay seems so much younger than 19. To me, Jeremy... it just seems you’re way too old for her.”
“You’re entitled to your opinion, sweetheart,” I told her. “It is different than mine, but that is what makes the world so great. Everyone has different thoughts and opinions. If I was 50, I’d understand your viewpoint about me being too old for her. But even then, as long as I loved her and she loved me... that’s the only thing which would matter. Not how old either of us are. Age is merely a number.”
Stephanie hesitated - about to say something - but then held it back and let out a gentle laugh.
“What’s so funny?” was my curious question.
“Nothing, really,” the sultry brunette giggled. “It’s
just that Mistress Amy gave me strict instructions to come here tonight and to pleasure you in whatever way you desire. Here I am... completely nude, and on my knees in front of you. And you and I are busy talking...”
“Maybe it gives me pleasure to talk to you, Stephanie,” I offered, which made her eyes grow large. “Amy wanted you to give me pleasure. I’ve had a lot of it thus far.”
“I know a way you could get a whole, lot more pleasure,” the 25-year-old said, shifting about somewhat. “That is... if you would be interested in more pleasure, Jeremy.”
“I really do like talking to you, Stephanie,” I told her. “I always have. I’ve found you to be very nice, cordial... friendly. This may sound crazy, and don’t get me wrong. I like the thought of you being a submissive. But I like you much more as - how should I say - an equal, to me.”
“You do?” she asked, obviously surprised. “No one that Mistress Amy has had me service - men and women alike - have ever said that to me. Why are you different than them?”
I shook my head and countered, “Seeing you on your knees in front of me... legs spread, hands behind your back, back arched, your breasts pushed forward... it’s very exciting. VERY exciting, Miss Stephanie. But I don’t want to tell you what to do tonight. If you and I have sex, I want it to be fun and spontaneous. Not scripted, if you know what I mean.”
“You don’t want me to be your submissive?” There was a genuine amount of surprise in her voice.
I shook my head and told her, “Not tonight, sweetheart. I just want to enjoy you, and you enjoy me - if that is possible. We don’t need to play a Master/slave role for things to be that way between us...”
Stephanie paused before saying, “If I can... may I be so bold, Jeremy, to tell you to do something?”
My eyes widened as I replied, “Sure, sweetheart. Tell.”
“Shut up and kiss me.”
My eyes were still wide as Stephanie rose up from her knees and attached her lips to mine for a heated, blissful kiss. I responded immediately by wrapping both arms around her hot, voluptuous body, pulling her closer and luxuriating in the feel of her firm, large breasts upon my chest.
Displaying her true submissive nature, Stephanie showed no resistance as I stood up and guided her over to the big, comfortable bed. Our mouths still entwined as one - with our tongues dancing - I took Stephanie down to the bed and pinned her beneath me. The mutual, heated kiss between us only intensified as the shapely brunette placed both arms around my shoulders and clutched tightly.
I moved my hands to both of Stephanie’s breasts and began to eagerly maul them, groping and squeezing the big globes thoroughly. Stephanie tilted her head to the side beneath me, her tongue running roughshod within my mouth. My only response for that was to literally jam my own tongue down her throat, wanting to lose myself there and never come out.
A moment later, I broke the kiss and began to trail my lips downward. I JUST love to pepper a woman’s neck with kisses, but realized I would have a major problem doing so with Stephanie. “You have your collar on, dear.”
“I almost always have it on,” she told me, her breathing somewhat ragged. “I... I even sleep with it on.”
“How am I going to kiss and worship your neck, though?” I asked, turning her face to the side and closely inspecting the collar. Unfortunately, I saw a tiny padlock in place where the collar was buckled. No matter what, this thing was not coming off without the appropriate key.
“I guess I’m not used to foreplay,” Stephanie offered. “You’re the only person in the past six months who has wanted to kiss my neck. Everyone Mistress Amy has me serve gets what they want from me, and that’s it. Of course, there is not a lot of foreplay - if any - in porn, either.”
“I enjoy a good, hard fuck,” Stephanie added, as I moved my face to her breasts and took a nipple into my mouth. Of course, her words had an immediate impact on me. I felt my cock getting even harder within my shorts. “That’s why I go so well with Mistress Amy. She fucks me so good, and hard.”
I gulped my throat at those words before asking, “But you do enjoy a bit of foreplay before that too, right?”
“Oh yeah,” she cooed, my tongue now flicking itself over and across her hardened nipple. “I like it a lot. I’m just not all that used to it... you know.”
“Do you even wear that collar out in public, dear?” was my question. “You said you have it on most of the time...”
“Sometimes Mistress Amy has me wear it in public,” she responded. “If we’re going to a movie set, a photo-shoot or a strip club, I definitely have it on. Everyone can see the term SLUT engraved across its front, on my neck. If we go to the supermarket or the shopping center, no, I don’t have it on. At least most of the time. Sometimes I do have it on, but Mistress allows me to cover up with a turtleneck.”
“Amazing...” I replied, shaking my head in wanderlust. “Your lifestyle has long interested me, but forgive me for thinking that it is a little odd. Unique, but odd...”
Stephanie grinned and countered, “Oh... that’s okay. It was pretty odd to me too, when I first started. But I have loved being with Mistress Amy from the very beginning.”
Burying my face between the deepened valley between her breasts, I moaned outloud while trailing my tongue over and through Stephanie’s scrumptious cleavage. “That collar means a great deal to you and Amy... doesn’t it, dear?”
She nodded her head and told me, “Yes, of course it does. A collar is the most significant thing a Dom or Domme can give a submissive. It tells others that I belong to her.”
Stephanie’s body trembled with desire as I kissed my way from her cleavage to her midriff, and then her abdomen. I paused for a moment, tracing the tip of my tongue in circles around her navel before dabbing it inside.
“I like that...” she squealed, arching both her back and neck in response to my forward actions.
I glided even lower, only coming to a stop at the silken joining of her thighs. Stephanie’s body tensed as I gently extended my tongue and swiped away at her swollen clit. I brushed the little nub with my tongue several times before asking, “How many men and women were this close to your pussy before you met Amy, sweetheart?”
“Oh, God...” the brunette answered, lost in thought for a couple of seconds. “I think... four men, and three women. Yes. Four men and three women.”
I smiled. “And now since you came to the island seven months ago, met Amy and gotten into porn... how many have you had sex with now?”
“Good question,” she countered. “There was that big gang-bang here last winter, for Trish’s birthday. I was with all those guys. All the other girls I’ve met here. Everyone Mistress Amy introduced me to in her personal life.
Plus all of the people I starred with in porn...”
“How many, dear?” I insisted, swiping her pussy once more.
“Oh, I don’t know...” the 25-year-old screeched. “I would
guess maybe 30 women throughout my entire life now, and maybe the same amount of men. Perhaps a little less...”
I smiled again. “It says ‘slut’ across your neck and you have the experience of a slut. But I don’t think of you as one.” I paused before adding, “Why is that?”
“Do you think of any of us as a slut?” she wondered. “I don’t think you like to look at us that way, Jeremy.”
“Amy is a slut,” I told her emphatically. “Lindsay is well on her way to being one. I think you play a part as Amy’s submissive, dear. You just don’t fit it all that well... at least, in my eyes. Call me crazy, but you just don’t seem to be the submissive type.”
“Well I am,” Stephanie countered. “I love being a sub.”
I offered her yet another smile. “I know you do, dear.
I am also very happy for you, as well as Amy. Just because I find it difficult to think of you as a submissive does not mean that I think you are a bad one, or an unfit one.”
“What do you think of me as?” she openly wondered.
I nuzzled her clit with my lips and tugged it very gently
before answering, “I just think you had a good thing going as a nurse. Believe it or not, but I called your hospital last year during the interview process for coming to the island. Your boss said you were one of the brightest young nurses he ever had on his staff.”
I paused and added, “It will be very hard for you to get back into nursing if you choose to do so one day, you know. I don’t know how many hospitals out there are going to want a nurse who was once an X-rated film star. Of course... I’m not trying to demean your current profession, either.”
“I know you’re not, Jeremy,” she told me. “But hopefully I will never even NEED to get back into nursing. I don’t see why I would. You gave me three million bucks for coming here last winter. That’s still in the bank, and gaining interest everyday. Mistress Amy and I make a lot of money from movies, personal appearances and through our website.”
“You have a point, Miss Stephanie,” I countered. “I kind of forgot about that money I gave you six months ago. Maybe you won’t need to worry about being a nurse again, after all. I would just hate it if you did, and hospitals shut you out because of your porn career. It is good to know that you put my money into savings for future use.”
“I’m well prepared for anything that happens,” she said.
“You have a beautiful pussy, sweetheart,” I told her,
swiping away at the exposed area once again. “Remember how you said you enjoy your sex good, and hard?”
“I certainly do,” she grinned, nodding her head.
“I like it that way, too,” were my words.

* * *

After I quickly discarded of my cargo shorts and briefs, Stephanie grunted with obvious anticipation as I forcefully mounted her in the missionary position. My cock fully hard and erect, I fisted it and prepared for entrance. I used my opposite arm to securely hook Stephanie’s long legs over my shoulders. Then, it was finally time to sink my throbbing shaft into the tight confines of the brunette’s little pussy.
I did just so, burying the entire length of my cock into her. And wow... did she feel wonderful! It felt as if I had stuck my full erection into a slippery vice, which was trying to squeeze the absolute life out of it.
“Oooooh yeah,” Stephanie screeched, already starting to display some heated emotion. “That feels GOOD...”
Her words and noises of loud passion only intensified once I started to thrust myself in-and-out of her. Wasting no time whatsoever, I was hammering away at her voluptuous body as hard as I possibly could from the very outset.
Of course, Stephanie continued to scream and screech out in approval as she wrapped both arms around my shoulders. The vixen held on tightly as her enchanting face began to rock from side-to-side in a constant, repeated motion. It was very obvious that she enjoyed physical sex like this...
I was grunting and growling like a wild animal, focusing all of my attention upon Stephanie and my ability to blast her pussy as hard as humanly possible. I think I was very successful in doing so, too. I knew my hips could not move any faster. Plus, watching the priceless expressions upon Stephanie’s face as I drilled her pussy was something else.
The 25-year-old’s pussy felt so incredibly tight and luscious upon my cock that I really never wanted to pull myself out of it. Would there be a way for me to dive right in there, and never come out? That was my only thought at this exact moment in time. Talk about a slice of Heaven...
Stephanie’s slender neck and back were now arched as she continued to wail out in her own desire and passion. The squealy, high-pitched sounds she made, combined with the incredible amount of sexual heat and friction upon my cock was enough to finally push me over the edge of release.
I blasted my way into the pornstar’s pussy one final time before letting out a loud, drawn-out moan of ultimate desire. I could feel the thick sperm just pulsing outward from my cock, filling and flooding Stephanie’s hot, thirsty pussy. The young woman squirmed and writhed about beneath me, while continuing to voice and screech out her own, total arousal.
Just when my orgasm had reached its apex and began to simmer down, Stephanie experienced one of her own. She screamed and embraced me even tighter than before, and then her beautiful body shook and rumbled about in joyous release.
When it was over, my cock was still embedded within the submissive’s pussy as I settled down on top of her. I took a deep breath and offered Stephanie an appreciative kiss, before flashing her a smile. “You were marvelous, dear.”
“Oh yes...” she sighed, obviously still caught in the sweet aftermath of orgasm. “I loved it, Jeremy, Sir...”
“Please don’t call me that,” I reminded her, grinning.
“I’m just your average, typical guy... not a ‘Sir’.”
“If that’s true,” she stated, “then I need to talk to Mistress Amy about fucking some more average, typical guys.” Stephanie sighed and added, “That was wonderful!”
Taking her words as a pure compliment, I smiled once more before offering her a kiss on the cheek. “It was wonderful, sweet Stephanie, because you were involved.” I moved my lips to hers, and smothered them with a kiss...

* * * * * * *

After that sensational evening with Stephanie, I awoke the next morning to an empty bed. I figured the brunette was an early riser, and must have slipped out of my suite undetected. Or, perhaps Amy had given her instructions to meet up with her sometime early this morning. That seemed to be the more plausible explanation.
Whatever the case, I took a long shower and shaved before deciding to venture down to the common room just moments before 10:00am. Later today, Jessica - Louisa’s (extremely beautiful) replacement as the housekeeper - would arrive on the island. She would do us no good right now, however, as it was time for breakfast and everyone was hungry.
Fortunately, Devon volunteered last evening to prepare a nice and hearty breakfast this morning. She came through on that promise, too, fixing scrumptious pancakes and bacon for everyone all around. Her culinary talents were appreciated, too. No one had a negative word for Devon’s food.
I would be remiss if I did not point out that Stephanie enjoyed her meal upon her knees beside Amy, with her plate in front of her - just like yesterday. The similarities did not end there, either. Stephanie was still completely nude, too. She hadn’t worn a stitch of clothing in over 24 hours.
Indeed, I figured it would be this way for the remainder of the summer. I thought Amy and Stephanie’s behavior was somewhat over-the-top, but perhaps that was the way it was supposed to be. Amy loved shocking people - especially me.
Remember my new favorite saying? Leave it to Amy...

* * *

“I get first dibs on her tonight,” Christina informed me, just before I hopped in my Jeep and headed over to the other side of the island. “Just remember that... okay?”
Of course, the willowy 21-year-old was referring to none other than Jessica. It had been 18 months since those four passion-filled nights they spent together in each others’ arms. That was much too long for Christina, and I’m sure the same viewpoint was shared by Jessica as well.
After Jessica’s flight from Houston (to Lima) touched down at the airport, she was picked up by Ian - my friend of mine who owned a helicopter. Ian gave me a telephone call once he and Jessica made it to the chopper, telling me they were en route. It was then that I got into my Jeep and zoomed over to the opposite side of the island.
My memories of Jessica were of a vibrant, happy and very energetic young woman. She was the prototypical, drop-dead gorgeous blonde - with a charming face and a taut, athletic figure. Jessica was not quite as voluptuous as some of the other ladies on the island (most specifically Amy, Stephanie, Devon and to a lesser extent, Lisa), but was wondrously exotic and beautiful nonetheless. She was a friendly face; a ray of sunshine to brighten even the darkest of days.
As I sat in the Jeep - awaiting her arrival - I wondered just how good of a cook and housekeeper Jessica would turn out to be. I did not doubt Louisa’s words when she talked Jessica - her grand-daughter - and her merits up to me. I trusted Louisa, and knew Jessica was more than capable of doing an excellent job. There was no doubt about that.
What I was concerned about, however, was whether or not Jessica would be focused enough to actually put forth a good effort, and thus, do a quality job. I had my doubts...
Bringing a woman as beautiful as Jessica onto the island with this group of ravenous, insatiable hellcats who were already here... it would be like adding fuel to a fire. I just knew things would explode, and Jessica would probably find herself taking frequent “breaks” for her daily rounds to satisfy her carnal needs with the various women here.
“The food looks good, but I rather have you for dinner.” I could just picture Amy saying those words to Jessica, seconds before pouncing on her and attacking her sexually. The two would roll round and round upon the floor, and it was a good bet that others would soon join them. Stephanie? Lindsay? Devon? Christina and Lisa? All seven of them, locked together in one massive, luscious daisy-chain...
Of course, I already knew before agreeing to hire her that Jessica would not be as attentive in her job as Louisa was. It would be impossible for her to be, simply because of all the many temptations which were to be found here.
The good thing about Louisa was no matter what, the other ladies never interfered with her ability to do her job. Louisa was too old (76) for these women to even cast her a glance. Her grand-daughter would be a different story.
My only hope was that Jessica would perform her job good enough so that I wouldn’t ever have to speak to her about it. Despite the fact I would be paying her $1,000 a day, I would not expect too much of Jessica. As long as she fixed us breakfast and dinner, took care of the laundry and the general up-keep of the mansion, I would be a happy man. I would overlook any erotic transgressions she had during her normal, routine workday.
I’m too nice of a guy. That thought occurred to me as I was seated in my Jeep, waiting for the helicopter to arrive. I was going to pay someone - an employee - $1,000 per day to do a job. That much money... and it did not matter to me if the employee were to occasionally slack off. Just as long as Jessica gave us hot meals, clean clothes and a dust-free mansion, I did not care what she did with the other parts of her day. That much money... I’m just too nice sometimes.
Ahh, yes. The helicopter was coming into view now.
I remembered back some 18 months ago, when Jessica was here on the island, visiting Louisa. She wound up seeing much more of Christina, of course. I would sit back and watch them please each other sexually, their tongues and fingers working overtime to do so. Soon, I would join in and make it a three-some. Jessica always seemed to enjoy it when I would pound her mouth - fill it with my cock, and thrust away rather forcefully. It turned her on...
As the helicopter touched down, I smiled to myself as I saw the mass of blonde hair beside Ian - the pilot - in the cockpit. Seconds later, Jessica hopped down to the ground. She had three large suitcases with her, and offered Ian a smile just before he took off in the helicopter.
“Hi Jeremy!” Jessica yelled, smiling broadly as she waved her hand at me, jumping up-and-down in the process.
Indeed... the fresh-faced good looks and the jaw-dropping, athletic figure she so proudly sported were there. The killer smile and the energetic, outgoing attitude, too. The little mini-dress this 21-year-old vision of pure loveliness had on, combined with the fact that she was very bi-sexual.
Jessica was going to fit in nicely here on the island...

<<<- End of Part 2 ->>>

Ip3
 

“The island hasn’t changed much since I was here last,” Jessica said to me, as I drove her along the winding, dirt-paved road in my trusty, old Jeep. We had just left the heli-pad, and were en route for the mansion. “It’s just as beautiful and as breath-taking as I remember it being.”
The island wasn’t alone in that regard, I told myself.
Looking over at Jessica for a quick moment, I couldn’t
help but to openly smile at her. Was there anything not to appreciate about this young woman and her overall physical appearance? Long-flowing blonde hair, along with dark, seductive eyes and a pixie-cute, fresh face were the things which struck me at first about her. She was gorgeous.
A closer inspection revealed that Jessica’s body was very trim and athletic - just the way I remembered it - and both her personality and demeanor were simply infectious. The 21-year-old collegiate cheerleader from Texas was just so happy-go-lucky; she could enliven even the darkest of situations just with her mere presence alone. I could tell that just from these few minutes with her.
“There have actually been a lot of changes to the island in the past 18 months,” I told the enchantress in a friendly tone, not wanting to silently gawk at her for too long. “I have added a horse stable on the east side, and there is a bicycle path that runs all throughout the island. The path itself is about 17 miles in length.”
“That would be some bike ride,” she told me with a smile.
“Has anyone made it the whole way?”
“I have, many times,” I replied, before pausing and then hiding a frown. “Trish and Pamela - two ladies that were here last year - they went the distance a few times, too.”
“Tell me about what goes on here on the island,” Jessica requested, running a hand through her long, silky-smooth hair as it blew about in the wind. “What should I expect for the next couple of months?”
To be the new toy for a group of insatiable women.
Although that would have been the honest answer for her question, I could not bring myself to say those words. Not yet, anyway. “Well... it’s hard to explain to an outsider. There is Lindsay and Devon, both of whom I care about very, very much. I may marry Lindsay in the future.”
“You have two women you’re in love with?” Jessica asked, not seeming all that surprised.
Actually, there were six ladies that I was in love with. Soon, that number could reach seven. “Yes. I love Lindsay and Devon very much, as I said. They mean the world to me. But there are more ladies on the island, too. Six total.”
“I already know about Christina,” the bubbly blonde said with a lustful grin. “I can’t wait to get back with her.”
“There is also Lisa, as well as Amy and Stephanie.” My God... how could I explain their Domme/sub relationship to Jessica? What happened if the daily spectacle that Amy was making out of Stephanie was enough to gross Jessica out? She did not seem to be the kinky-fetish type...
“Amy and Stephanie are actually pornstars,” I said, as her eyebrows raised. “Maybe you’ve heard of them? Their stage names are Aimee Embers and Stephanie Sexxon.”
“I don’t watch porn at all,” Jessica replied, hiding a giggle. “I have nothing against it, though.”
“Both Amy and Stephanie are great people,” I told her.
“I am going to be the housekeeper around here,” the Texan
surmised, changing the subject. “Can you tell me what will be expected of me, as your head maid?”
Keeping my eyes focused on the road in front of me as I drove the Jeep, I told her, “Pretty basic stuff, really. I will require that you cook two meals per day for everyone on the island - eight people, yourself included. Breakfast is at ten o’clock sharp each morning, and dinner is at seven each and every night. Usually, the girls grab a snack in the afternoon from the walk-in cooler to tide them over until dinner-time. You will be expected to do the dishes, too, but sometimes I may have the urge to do them myself. I like doing the clean-up, if you can believe that.”
I paused and continued, “I will also expect you to keep the mansion clean and tidy, and do laundry runs everyday. Everyone’s laundry is separated, and you will find a whole mess of laundry machines - ten total - in the utility room. So, it should not be all that time-consuming for you. Just keep everyone’s clothes separated, and you’ll be fine.”
“The mansion is pretty big, the way I remember it,” the young woman softly mused. “You want me to vacuum the whole place every single day?”
“That would be too much for you,” I said with a hearty smile. “The best way to go about it is do sections of the mansion each day. One day, do one section. The next, do another. A suggestion would be to go in three day cycles. Do one-third of the mansion each day. After three days, you’ll have hit the whole building.”
“It doesn’t sound that difficult,” Jessica beamed. “I was making seven dollars an hour doing maid work back home in Texas. You’ll be paying me a thousand bucks a day, eh?”
“Exactly,” were my words. “Just like I paid Louisa, your grandmother. I’m really not that hard of a person to work for, Miss Jessica. You don’t have to keep the place totally spotless. Just keep it nice and tidy, and cook good meals.”
“Grandma always spoke very highly of you,” she told me, which brought a smile to my face. “She knew I was working for a maid service back home, and really wanted me to succeed her here on your island after her retirement.”
“Louisa spoke very highly of you too, dear,” I said to her. “She gave you so much praise that I had to hire you. Louisa was always great to have around for the two years that she was here. I’ll always remember her dusting up a storm with her broom in the background, usually never saying much of anything. I’m going to miss her, Jessica, but I’m very glad that you’ve made your way back to the island. I can’t believe it’s been 18 months since you were here last.”
“I’m NOT the quiet type!” the 21-year-old exclaimed in a playful way. “You’ll learn that about me real quick - if you haven’t already. Grandma and I are different that way.”

* * *

“No, Jeremy,” Amy said to me in a defiant tone, shaking her head for emphasis. “No.”
“But Amy...” I protested, as her and I stood outside the mansion on this warm afternoon. “This is Jessica’s first night on the island. I’m not asking you or Stephanie to do anything drastic, such as permanently change your lifestyle or your ways. All I’m asking you is for tonight, Stephanie comes to dinner with some clothing on, and minus the collar and leash. Just for tonight... it isn’t too much to ask.”
“No,” Amy repeated, shaking her head once more. “N-O spells no. I’m sorry, Jeremy. I don’t really care if this is Jessica’s first night here or not. I don’t really care if what she sees between me and ‘Steph freaks her out, as you say. One of the main lures of this island for me is that you, Jeremy, let all of us be totally open, honest and free with the things we do.”
“I can treat ‘Steph like my personal slut with others around, and not be chastised for it. Lindsay can fuck anything that moves - and she does - and not be looked down for it. You, Jeremy, can have Lindsay dress up like a high school cheerleader and not have others think you are some sort of pervert. We’re all like one, big family, and nothing is against the rules. That’s why I always come back here. No matter what, I can let myself loose here, and not worry.”
Amy paused before continuing, “Just because someone new has come to the island, it’s not right of you to ask that I change the way I do things with Stephanie, Jeremy. She eats dinner every single night completely nude, except for her collar and leash. And she does it sitting on her knees, on the floor beside me. It’s been this way for months, and nothing will change it. Not even Jessica... even if the sight makes her scream out in horror.”
“If you think this new girl would not fit in here with the things we do, Jeremy, you shouldn’t have brought her to the island in the first place. It’s that simple. I am not, under any circumstances, going to have Stephanie come to dinner as anything other than my chained and collared submissive. Jessica will have to deal with it.”
I shook my head in disappointment, although I understood Amy and her viewpoint. Why change the way we do things around here just because one person may object to it? But still... “I’m only asking you for tonight, Amy. Just so Jessica has a chance to get settled in, and meet everyone. You can do whatever you want tomorrow...”
“NO,” the pornstar countered, remaining steadfast in her ways. “If Jessica finds what Stephanie and I do repulsive, what makes you think she will find it any less repulsive tomorrow than she would have tonight? You say not tonight, but I can resume my normal routine with ‘Steph tomorrow. That’s senseless, Jeremy. Either Jessica accepts us, or she doesn’t. Putting it off for a day won’t mean a thing.”
“You’re right, Amy,” I breathed, my shoulders sagged in acceptance. “I guess there is no point in delaying the inevitable. Go ahead and bring Stephanie to dinner tonight, in whatever way you wish. I just wanted everything to be perfect for Jessica when she formally meets all of you.”
Amy’s voice softened as she told me, “You never know, Jeremy. Maybe Jessica is into bondage, too. Maybe seeing Stephanie as my submissive will turn her on.”
“I have been wrong before, dear Amy, but I don’t think I’m wrong this time,” I told her with a grin. “Jessica is not the type of person who is into bondage and submission.”
“You never know,” Amy repeated, offering a smile of her own. “Maybe I’ll have to find out for myself. I did see her earlier, Jeremy. You should have told all of us that you were bringing a real hottie like that to the island. I would have never guessed that she and Louisa are related.” Amy giggled before concluding, “I guess that means 50 years ago, Louisa was a real hottie, too.”
“That’s an interesting thought,” I told her, eyes wide, shaking my head. “But I see your point. Bring Stephanie to dinner tonight in whatever way you wish, dear. I just hope that Jessica is not too shocked by it. If she is, though... you were right. I guess she will have to deal with it.”
“I don’t see why she would be offended,” Amy offered. “Remember that Louisa was the one who wanted Jessica to be hired here. I’m sure if Louisa thought that Jessica would not like the things we do around here, she would have never recommended her for the job. Only makes sense, you know.”

* * *

The time was 6:15pm when I was making my way through the mansion. I was en route for my personal suite, but came to an abrupt halt once I spotted Lindsay seated all by her lonesome at a table inside the library. Of course, this wasn’t the first time - or the last - that simply seeing Lindsay would make me stop dead in my tracks.
The 19-year-old did not notice me at first as I admired her from afar. Dressed in a white tank-top and a pair of pink shorts, along with white socks and sneakers, Lindsay was busy reading a book at the table. The tank-top she was wearing seemed very appropriate, too - it had three, red cherries designed across its front.
Lindsay appeared so sweet and wholesome. That was the exact thought which went through my mind as I watched the young minx play with her free-flowing blonde hair, twirling the long curls around an extended finger. Lindsay really was the one woman I could hug and kiss on forever, and never become tired or bored of her. She was my personal angel...
When she arched her neck to relieve an apparent crink, Lindsay noticed me as I stood in the adjacent hallway. In her own, patented fashion, her blue eyes simply lit-up as she offered me her billion-dollar smile. “Hi Jeremy!” was her friendly greeting, as she waved her hand at me.
“Hi sweetheart,” I returned, now making my way into the library - and over to her. I took a seat at the table and said, “What a strange place to find you... the library? I know you like magazines, but I never thought you were much into reading books.” I tilted my head in a curious manner and asked, “What you got there?”
“Oh... just a reference book about Peru,” she told me, lifting the cover and showing its title to me. “I have always had a real good time visiting the mainland whenever going there with you and Devon, or you and Pamela. Just reading about the history of Peru and its restaurants, the places to go and see... that type of stuff.”
“Are you plotting our next vacation?” I asked, offering her a friendly smile to boot. I reached out and found her left hand with my right, and clutched it gently across the table. “Where have you been today, sweetheart? I haven’t seen you since breakfast this morning.”
“I actually went down to the beach and stayed there all day with Lisa,” Lindsay replied. “Amy and Stephanie were there for awhile, too. I was in the water for six hours.”
“What about Devon and Christina?” I wondered. “They did not go to the beach at all?”
“Not sure what Christina did today,” Lindsay replied. “But Devon said she was feeling a bit tired, so she probably spent a good part of the day in bed after breakfast. Her and I... we were up until four o’clock last night.”
“Doing what?” I asked, my eyes narrow. “That’s kind of late for the two of you.”
“We were busy having sex,” Lindsay told me, a wry smile upon her enchanting face. “I guess I wore her out.”
“Devon can join the club then, sweetheart,” I grinned, my cock starting to twitch within my shorts. “You have worn me out so many times that I lost count. You’re a little bundle of energy though, sweetheart. You never get tired.”
Lindsay giggled and countered, “Devon did fix all of us a nice breakfast this morning, though.”
“Yes she did,” I agreed, nodding my head for emphasis.
“I was talking with Stephanie today when she was at the
beach,” Lindsay said. “She was telling me what a wonderful time she had last night with you, Jeremy.”
“The feeling is mutual,” were my words.
“Not just that, though, Jeremy,” the little blonde mused.
“Stephanie was telling me that you were the first person in a long time who treated her like an actual person. She said instead of telling her what to do - like suck your cock or spread her legs for you - you wanted to talk to her. And, she said you did just that - talk - for a very long time.”
“I always like to talk to all you girls,” I told Lindsay. “Especially when I spend the night with one of you... or two of you, or more. I’ve always enjoyed talking with Stephanie. Amy has made her into a submissive slut, but I really can’t bring myself to look at her that way.”
“’Steph told me you said that to her,” Lindsay countered. “She absolutely loves being a submissive for Amy and all of her nasty friends. But last night, ‘Steph said, you made her remember what it was like to be an actual person again. She really enjoyed that conversation with you.”
“I enjoyed talking to her, too, dear.”
Lindsay smiled in a playful way and said, “You find it
hard to think of ‘Steph as a slut... yet you call me your ‘lil cheerleader slut. You’ve called me it many times, in fact.” Lindsay grinned once more before coyly adding, “I’m a slut, but ‘Steph isn’t. What’s wrong with this picture?”
“You ARE my ‘lil cheerleader slut,” I returned, my smile wide. “In fact, you gave yourself that nickname last year, sweetheart.” I squeezed her hand a bit harder and added, “I wouldn’t call you that if you didn’t like it.”
“I like it,” Lindsay smiled. “I know you love to think of me that way, Jeremy. So, I like it. I like it a lot.”
“The idea of being Dominant and placing women into bondage has always intrigued me,” I told her. “But I always looked at it as a game - a way to have fun for 15 or 20 minutes, or maybe even a whole night.” I paused before continuing, “I just don’t agree with what Amy has done to Stephanie, though. It seems as if Stephanie is nothing more than an object now. I do not agree with that. No one should be thought of as a toy. Stephanie is much better than that.”
“’Steph is happy, though,” Lindsay offered. “This is how she wants to be treated. She says that herself. Plus, her and Amy love each other. That is pretty apparent.”
“I agree, sweetheart,” were my words. “But still, what Amy has done - the extreme level - I just don’t agree with it. Having Stephanie be absolutely nude all the time, with that collar and leash around her neck - I don’t like it. I especially don’t like her having to eat meals on the floor. Yesterday it was a novel idea, but today I gave it a lot of thought and came to the conclusion that I don’t like it.”
“I would think you enjoy seeing ‘Steph nude all the time,” Lindsay said to me in a perky, energetic tone. “Most men, I’m quite sure, would like it, too.”
“I do enjoy seeing Stephanie nude,” I told her. “But I also like to see her in actual clothing. A tank-top or a blouse... some tight shorts, or even a bikini. Something that makes my imagination run wild. If there are no clothes, nothing is left to the imagination.” I paused and added, “That’s why I love seeing you in your cheerleading get-ups, Lindsay. You drive me INSANE with those little uniforms.”
“Hmmmmm,” the 19-year-old returned. “I get your point. You like seeing ‘Steph nude, but you also like seeing her in clothes. I can understand that. Still, though... this is how both of them have chosen to live. I see no problem with it as long as Amy and Stephanie are happy together.”
I shook my head in response to those words. These two ladies may have been happy together. But was Stephanie happy with what she had become in life? Since she enjoyed our conversation so much last night - when I spoke to her as an “actual person” - I had my doubts about that.
It seemed to me that if Stephanie really wanted to be treated as an object, she would want it all the time. Someone who treated her with respect (as I did last night) would have no place in her life if that was the case. At least, that was how I looked at things.
But there was no need for me to prolong this subject with Lindsay. I would hopefully get answers for my questions concerning Amy and Stephanie in the coming weeks. So, I decided to change the topic of conversation with Lindsay. “Tell me, dear... have you met Jessica yet?”
“Earlier,” was her reply. “I stopped by her room when she was unpacking her stuff. Jessica is very pretty. Why did you keep that a secret from us, Jeremy? I thought she would be some nice, old lady... just like Louisa. I had no idea that she was 21, and Louisa’s grand-daughter.”
“Christina wanted to keep the part about Jessica being young and beautiful a secret, sweetheart. Christina and I actually have a history with Jessica. She visited Louisa here on the island about a year and a half ago. That was during the time when Christina commuted back-and-forth between her family in New York and here, to visit me.”
“Jessica was telling me that she had been here in the past,” Lindsay squealed. “Apparently, you and Christina showed her a really good time back then. I can guarantee you that she can’t wait to get back with Christina.”
“Jessica told you about the times Christina and I had sex with her?” I asked, my eyes wide. Lindsay nodded her head as I said, “That’s really kind of strange.”
“This is my own opinion, of course...” the teen offered. “Jessica may need the money that comes from being an employee of yours - a thousand bucks a day she told me. But I think the real reason she came here was to get fucked.” My eyes went wide once more as Lindsay added, “Maybe Louisa told her all about the things which go on here?”
“I just can’t see that,” were my words, as I shook my head. “Why would someone want their grand-daughter to be on an island like this? Doesn’t make any sense.”
“Is there anything bad that goes on here?” Lindsay said, countering my thought. “Well... besides what Amy has done to Stephanie - at least in your eyes. But is there anything here that is totally wrong? You make it sound like this island is a terrible place, Jeremy. Why WOULDN’T Louisa want Jessica to be here?”
“For a bi-sexual woman who is looking for the absolute time of her life, your island is the place. We have a very gracious host - you, Jeremy - plus we stay in an upscale mansion, have miles of beaches and surf, and live in a picture-perfect paradise. The weather is always great, except for the occasional storm. Louisa knew all of this more than anyone. Maybe she wanted Jessica to be here...”
“What you say, sweetheart, makes sense,” I told her. “On the other hand, though, I still can’t see someone wanting their grand-daughter to stay on this island so she can have sex. I honestly believe that Louisa has absolutely no idea that Jessica is bi-sexual. Her sole intention for Jessica coming here was so she could be the house-keeper.”
“Louisa knew everything that went on here,” Lindsay said to me. “Are you trying to tell me that Louisa did not know that you and Christina had three-somes with Jessica when she was visiting here before? Louisa knew everything...”
“That may be right, but still...”
Lindsay cut me off by saying, “I bet you anything that if
you were to ask Jessica... Louisa wanted her on this island for the very reason I say she did. Louisa knew what a great place this was - the atmosphere, the people - and she thought that Jessica would fit in real nicely here.”

* * *

At dinner-time, I was very happy (and somewhat surprised) that Amy had changed her mind from earlier as Stephanie had actual clothing on. Though it wasn’t all that much - a half halter-top, skintight denim shorts and a pair of sneakers - it was more than nothing at all. Best of all, Stephanie was also missing the collar (along with the leash) she routinely wore around her neck.
It was good to see that Amy had thought about it, and granted my earlier request. Now, Jessica would not be subjected to their Domme/submissive lifestyle until breakfast tomorrow morning. That was good, at least for tonight...
Amy even allowed Stephanie to take a seat at the table next to her in a chair - and not on the floor. I gave Amy a tender smile in appreciation as I sat across from her, but she did not return it. She simply nodded her head at me.
Once everyone got settled in at the table, Jessica wheeled out the cart of dinner food and prepared to serve it to all of us. She had fixed two different casseroles - one chicken and the other turkey, with sides of oven-baked garlic bread and pumpkin muffins. Devon, Lindsay, Amy, Stephanie and Lisa chose the chicken casserole, while Christina and yours truly opted for the turkey. The food smelled absolutely delicious!
Once Jessica ventured back into the kitchen area - after telling us that she would soon return with our drinks - Amy turned toward me and declared, “This is a one-night event for Stephanie, Jeremy.” I looked at the luscious brunette, who cast her eyes downward in a very submissive manner. “I am only doing this for you, Jeremy,” Amy added. “When tomorrow comes, Stephanie will be chained and collared, and she will eat her meals in her proper place - on the floor.”
But what is the point of that, Amy?
That thought went through my mind as the nasty pornstar continued, “After tomorrow morning, Jessica will not think one thought about how I treat SLUTANIE.”
“Oh?” I said, my interest suddenly high. “Why is that?”
“We’re going to gang-bang Jessica tomorrow morning in the
shower,” Amy replied, which sent my eyebrows skyrocketing. “It would be tonight, but apparently she told Christina that she was tired from her long airline flight and wanted to go to bed early tonight. Tomorrow morning, though...” Amy’s words trailed off as a wicked grin came to her lovely face.
“Gang-bang her in the shower?” I asked, gulping my throat.
“All of us,” Amy told me. “We all agreed. When Jessica
goes to the shower room in the morning, we’re all going to follow her... and have our way with her.” My eyes nearly popped from their sockets as the red-head added, “I’m going to bring my whole collection of strap-on dildos, too.”
“After tomorrow morning in the group shower room, Jessica will be accustomed to how we do things here on the island,” Christina offered. “She will be one of us.”
“And she won’t mind that Slutanie belongs to me,” Amy added. “It may be strange for her to see Slutanie in her collar and leash, but she will accept it. Devon and Lindsay accepted it, as did Christina and Lisa before them.”
“Drinks are served!” Jessica announced, wheeling another cart into the common room. “Let’s see... I have both white and chocolate milk, fruit punch, orange juice and iced tea. Everyone, tell me what it is that you want to drink.”
Not only did the dinner food smell delicious, but it also tasted that way as well. Indeed, it was readily apparent that Jessica was related to Louisa. The way they prepared their food tasted extremely similar. It seemed as if Louisa had never left the island in the first place!
After everyone finished with their meal, Jessica cleared the table and started in on the dishes. Although Jessica hadn’t had any time to do any cleaning or laundry yet since this was still her first day here, I thought she was going to do an excellent job on the island for me.
Judging by what Amy had in store for her in the morning, I also knew that Jessica would fit in nicely with the other ladies. That was the most apparent thing of all. She was going to be a brand-new toy for all of them...

* * *

“Well... hello there, Devon,” I said to the intoxicating blonde, as I entered my personal suite and found her laying upon my bed. Curled on her side, Devon was wearing a white nightie which was very thin, and made of pure lace. Since its hem was riding somewhat high, I could easily tell that the 25-year-old did not have any panties on underneath it. Her moist, tender pussy had caught my eyes immediately...
“Hi Jeremy,” Devon returned, turning her head toward me and offering her own billion-dollar smile.
Dinner had been over for three hours, and I had come to my private suite on this beautiful, star-lit evening hoping to catch a good eight to ten hours of sleep. But with Devon here, I knew I would be lucky to get half that much sleep.
“What do I owe the pleasure of your company tonight to?” I asked her in a gentlemanly manner, taking her hand and kissing it gently as she peacefully lounged upon the bed.
“You were with Lindsay and Amy a few nights ago, then Lisa the next night and Stephanie last night,” Devon told me. “Now, it’s my turn to be with you.”
Grasping the hand I had just kissed, I sat down next to Devon and smiled at her. “You never have to worry about it being your turn, sweetheart. It’s always your turn. You are welcome to stay with me anytime you feel like it.” I leaned down and kissed Devon on the lips for emphasis.
“If I had my way, I’d be here every single night,” the busty blonde told me. “But I don’t want to take you away from the others. You still need to be with Christina and Jessica, sexually speaking. Then, you’ll have been with everyone since the others returned to the island.”
I grinned at her words and said, “Christina was telling me earlier that she wants to try and get Jessica to have a three-some with me tomorrow evening... just like old times.”
“Yeah, I heard Jessica has been here before,” Devon mused.
With my free (left) hand, I sought out and clutched one of
Devon’s large, plump breasts, then massaged it gently through the sheer nightie she had on. “I’ve always looked forward to spending the night with you, sweetheart.”
“I also heard that you’re against the relationship between Amy and Stephanie,” Devon said. “Lindsay was telling me all about it earlier. Don’t worry though, Jeremy. We’ll keep it a secret from Amy and Stephanie, and everyone else, too.”
“I’m not against their relationship,” I told her. “I think Amy and Stephanie go real good together. What I’m against is the way Amy treats Stephanie. I do not see the point of having a collar around your neck, and being led around the mansion by a leash like a pet.”
“Just because you don’t understand it does not make it wrong,” Devon countered in her calm, squealy tone. “I’ve had many people in my life who question why I’m bi-sexual. That does not make me being bi-sexual wrong... or does it?”
“Not at all,” I said to her. “I guess my whole point is whether or not Stephanie is truly happy with her role. I know that she loves Amy, and Amy loves her. I just wonder if Stephanie likes being a round-the-clock submissive.”
“She seems pretty happy to me,” Devon giggled, shaking her head. “I don’t know about you, Jeremy.”
“I just don’t understand what pleasure Stephanie can possibly derive from being treated the way she is.”
“Stephanie is pleasing her Mistress,” Devon told me. “That is her source of pleasure. I used to play a few bondage games with my last girlfriend. I’ve told you and Lindsay about her before, Jeremy. Her name was Jennifer. It’s a very complex and unique lifestyle. It’s also very hard to understand for someone who doesn’t quite get it.” Devon paused before adding, “I think Stephanie is happy.”
I shrugged my shoulders and said, “Maybe I should just give up worrying about it, then. Maybe I don’t understand it, I guess. As long as Stephanie is truly happy with the way she gets treated... I’m happy for her, too.”
“Good!” Devon chirped, a big grin upon her lovely face. “That’s the spirit! Even if you don’t understand it, you can at least accept it, and say you’re happy for her.”
“I guess...” was my uneven response.
“Stephanie seems so much more happy right now than she
did last winter,” Devon added. “And even Amy... she seems to have a sense of purpose right now in her life. I think the two of them go together ALMOST as good as you, Lindsay and me go together, Jeremy.” Devon smiled at me after saying those words as I lovingly gazed down into her eyes.
“NO ONE goes as good together as me, you and Lindsay do,” I told her, squeezing her luscious breast a bit tighter than before. I proceeded to kiss Devon on the lips once again, before pecking her on the cheek and then bumping her nose with my own. “You’re beautiful, sweetheart,” I offered, shaking my head in awe. “Simply beautiful.”
“That’s so nice of you to say,” she told me in response, wrapping her arms around my neck and linking her hands together there. I kissed her again as Devon mused, “I’ve missed being with you these past three nights, Jeremy.”
I hesitated, then gave her a smile. “Oh really?” My smile widened as I continued, “I heard that you and Lindsay had a rather eventful get-together last night. You must not have missed me all that much!”
“Lindsay kept me awake until at least four o’clock,” Devon countered, rolling her eyes. “Each time I thought we would FINALLY get to fall asleep, she slipped between my legs and started eating my pussy.” Devon paused before adding, “I bet I had seven or eight orgasms last night.”
“SEVEN OR EIGHT?” I exclaimed, my eyes wide in shock.
“That girl has limitless energy,” Devon told me. “She
just keeps going and going and GOING... nothing slows her down. Get her started, and you can’t stop her.”
“Believe me... I know that,” were my words. “Lindsay likes to wear me out. It gives her a sense of victory.”
“She likes wearing me out, too,” Devon squealed. “I’d absolutely love to see her and Amy go at each other in a fuck-athon. Who would outlast the other? Hmmmmm...”
Instead of answering her question, I pressed my lips to Devon’s and offered her another gentle, intimate kiss.
“Tonight belongs to us, sweetheart,” I told her, a smile upon my face. “Me and you. I’m gonna give you something special tonight, sweet Devon.”
Giggling, the stacked blonde countered, “I wonder if Amy is giving Lindsay something special right about now?”
“Oh?” I said, my interest high once again.
“Yeah,” she responded. “Lindsay is spending the night
with Amy and Stephanie. I can only imagine what Amy is doing to her right now. Dildos, whips, chains...”
Not only were my eyes wide (again), but now my cock was suddenly about to burst.
“If you weren’t here right now,” I said to Devon, gulping my throat, “I would go into the voyeur room and find out what Amy is doing to my sweet, little Lindsay.” I smiled at her and added, “But you are here, Devon. Right now, you are more important to me than eavesdropping on Lindsay and Amy.”
“Don’t forget Stephanie, either!” Devon squealed. “She is somewhere in that mix, too. Of course... you can always find out what happened to sweet, little Lindsay by checking your voyeur room tomorrow. The tapes are always running...”
I moved my lips toward Devon’s and offered her yet another tender, loving kiss. This time, however, I had no immediate plans of breaking it off.
Devon moaned with arousal as I then began to grope and massage her breasts with both of my hands, kneading the ripe, supple flesh through the flimsy nightie she had on. An instant later, Devon’s hands were roaming my back - her fingernails scraping my own skin in a tantalizing manner - as she returned my heated kiss with one of her own.
As things began to intensify between us, I rolled on top of Devon and really beared down on her mouth with my own. My tongue had shifted into high gear, and suddenly I was kissing her with mad passion and unquenchable lust.
The 25-year-old vixen responded to my strong advances by wrapping her arms around my shoulders, and squeezing tightly. I tilted my face to the side, allowing myself better access to her mouth. Then, I literally jammed my tongue clear down her luscious, velvety throat - wanting to taste all of her.
Once Devon began to squeal, I knew she was on her way to becoming very excited. That was the indicator with her - if and when Devon squealed, she was always REALLY turned on.
The erotic sounds subsided momentarily as I broke off our shared kiss, only to press my mouth to her neck and nibble away upon it. Devon purred out in satisfaction as she then brought her hands to my head, and ran her fingers throughout my hair. She tilted her head backward upon the mattress, allowing me better access to her tender, delicate neck.
“Oh yeah... I like that,” the lust bunny cooed out. “Oh yeah, Jeremy... that feels so good. I like that a lot.”
“I like it too, sweetheart,” I breathed, while in the process of literally devouring her neck. Soon, I slid a bit lower and nibbled on her collarbone and shoulder.
Devon let out another squeal as I nudged the straps of her tiny nightie downward, exposing her large, bare breasts. My mouth went lower once again, but this time come to a halt once reaching one of her plump, juicy nipples.
Devon cooed and sighed in approval as I squeezed that breast with my right hand, while taking its nipple into my mouth. I trapped the sensitive bud between my teeth and tugged on it ever-so-gently, while flicking my tongue over and across it in a continual, leisurely manner.
I continued paying oral homage to that breast for quite some time, until offering Devon’s lush, deepened cleavage a full swipe with my tongue. I did it once more, then moved my mouth even lower and dabbed my tongue in-and-out of Devon’s belly button several times in succession.
“Are you going where I think you’re going?” the vivacious blonde asked me, a happy tent to her squealy voice.
“You’re very perceptive, dear,” I replied, before snaking my head between her thighs and offering her exposed slit a full, sweeping lick with my tongue. Devon’s body tensed as she sighed in response, and then she dug her fingers into my scalp once more and massaged me there.
“It’s all pink and pretty down here,” I quietly mused, giving the young woman’s slit another lash with my tongue. “All pink and pretty... and VERY delicious.”
Once my tongue started swirling in a continual fashion upon her little nub of a clitoris, Devon’s body tensed and she let out a series of loud, hoarse moans. Those sounds of of passion and sheer arousal were absolute music to my ears.
Devon squealed as I latched onto her hips with both hands, holding them tightly. Soon, she clamped her thighs together around my head - which I LOVE - and let out her loudest, most intense squeal yet.
“You like that, baby?” I asked, my tongue only pausing long enough to say those words.
“Hmmmmm...” was the sound Devon offered in return.
I chuckled and said, “I’ll take that in a positive way.”
An instant later, I added two fingers to the mix as they
joined forces with my tongue. It was at this time when Devon and her squeals of arousal became more prevalent and continuous. Again, it was music to my ears.
With Devon’s fingers knotted in my hair, she soon clamped her thighs even tighter around my head and really started to bellow out her passion. Her knees arched, she placed her feet upon my back and used it as a way to lift her body, and arch her own back high off the bed.
When I added a third finger to the erotic parade, Devon lost simply control of herself.
Her screams and cries of passion flooded my senses as the orgasmic juices flowed from within her pussy. Of course, I lapped up all that delicious nectar with my tongue. I can say nothing about her juice, except for it had a very sweet taste. But what else would one expect from Devon?
Once the blonde’s body finally settled back down upon the mattress, she released that vice-grip with her thighs (around my head) and let out a content, satisfied sigh.
“Oh wow...” Devon murmured as I withdrew from the silken joining of her thighs. “That was wonderful, Jeremy.”
“It was for a wonderful person, dear,” I said, leaning up and offering her mouth a slow, languid kiss. “You.”
“I agree with what you said about Stephanie,” Devon then told me, apparently resuming our earlier conversation. “I’ve always been intrigued by the world of bondage and domination too. I used to play some submissive games with Jennifer, as I said. But what Amy and Stephanie do is a bit extreme. I would not like being a submissive for every waking moment like Stephanie is. I need some freedom in my life.”
“I just don’t see the point of it,” I told her.
“That doesn’t matter, though,” Devon countered. “What
matters is whether or not Stephanie - as well as Amy - are happy together. And, they are. If Stephanie wants to spend the rest of her life on her knees, following Amy around, I say more power to her. It makes her happy to be this way. I think everyone in the world deserves to be happy.”
“All I can say, Devon, is that Stephanie is better than the way Amy treats her.” I took a deep breath before adding, “There’s really no other way to say it. Six or seven months ago, Stephanie was an engaging, infectious person. She was full of life and personality.”
“It... it just seems now, Amy has taken those things away from her,” I continued. “Stephanie has lost her personality as well as her smile. I saw traces of both last night when I talked with her... but it was gone today. It is hard for me to say this, because I care about Amy very, very much. I always have. But I just can’t endorse what she has done to Stephanie. I really can’t.”
“You feel pretty strongly on this subject,” Devon said to me. “Why don’t you talk to them about it?” The 25-year-old kissed my cheek before continuing, “I say if they are happy, there is no need to intrude on the way they live their lives. Of course, that is just my opinion. Yours may be different. I may not agree with what has become of Stephanie either, but I don’t think it’s my place to confront Amy about it.” Devon paused and added, “But Amy thinks the world of you, Jeremy. She would probably listen to you.”
“What would I possibly say to her?” was my question. “I don’t like what you do, Amy? Let Stephanie go!” I shook my head and took a deep breath. “I created Amy. She has told me that many times in the past. Without me or this island, Amy would still be a waitress in Ohio. She would not be a pornstar, nor would she be a dominant bitch.”
Wait!... did I just call Amy a bitch?
I didn’t mean to.
Devon’s eyes were wide with surprise as she told me, “I think you should talk to them about it, Jeremy. I know talking to ‘Steph would not do you any good, so maybe you should just talk to Amy. I... I don’t know what you would say to her. I think ‘Steph is happy, myself.”
“I don’t want to drag you down into my personal thoughts or concerns, honey,” I said, offering her a kiss and then a smile. “I’ll settle them over time. It would not bother me if Stephanie was submissive to Amy in the bedroom, and the bedroom ONLY. What squicks me is seeing Stephanie being led around the mansion like an animal, on a leash. Stephanie even eats on the floor, as if that was Amy’s way of telling her that she isn’t good enough - or worthy enough - to sit at the table with everyone else.”
“Stephanie is Amy’s pet,” Devon mused. “Amy has already said that herself a couple of times.”
I smiled at Devon and quietly told her, “I’m submissive to both you and Lindsay, dear.” Yes... it was finally time to change the subject. I’d deal with Amy in the future.
“Oh?” the blonde countered, surprised. “How are you a submissive to both me and Lindsay?”
“I’d do anything for either of you,” I responded. “You or Lindsay... whatever it took to make both of you happy, I would do.” I kissed the tip of Devon’s nose and added, “So I am submissive to both you and her. Your pleasure, your happiness... it’s more important to me than my own.”
“Ohhhh...” Devon gently sighed, a big grin upon her face. “That... that’s really nice of you to say, Jeremy. I... we are submissive to you then, too.” Her smile broadened as she added, “Lindsay and I would do anything to make you happy. I would do anything myself, to make Lindsay happy. And I’m sure she feels the same way about me. So... we’re all very submissive - to each other, then. All three of us.”
“I love you, Devon,” I told her, before offering her lips another warm, languid kiss. “I love you so much.”
“I love you too, Jeremy,” she said, wrapping her arms around my neck and embracing me tightly.

* * *

Devon was the center of my universe for the remainder of this evening - which included a pair of tender lovemaking sessions, as well as a third, heated encounter between us. Mixed in was an assortment of words of devotion and commitment, as well as the overwhelming sense of love. Hopefully, she and Lindsay will be with me forever...
My final thought before falling asleep that evening did not involve Devon - which should be a surprise, considering how she had spent the past several hours with me.
Instead, I had the vision of Jessica dancing throughout my head. Or more specifically - what the other ladies had in store for her tomorrow. The imminent gang-bang in the shower room was what I thought about before finally dozing off into the land of dreams.

* * *

Perhaps the most intriguing thing about tomorrow was that Jessica had no idea that she was going to be gang-banged by these six ravenous, insatiable hellcats. How would Jessica react to a group of beautiful women descending upon her at once? My bet was that she would welcome their advances, and let them have their way with her.
Or perhaps Jessica would have her way with them?
Whatever the case, tomorrow sure was going to be quite a memorable day. It will also make for an interesting read...

<<<- End of Part 3 ->>>

Ip4
 

“C’mon, it’ll be fun!” Christina said to Jessica, as she motioned for her to step into the spacious, locker-room style shower area. “There’s nothing to be shy about.”
“Well... okay,” Jessica relented, accepting Christina’s hand and permitting her to slowly guide her into the shower room. In the process, Christina shed her towel - allowing her slender, taut body to be seen in all its naked glory. Jessica giggled for a moment, then took the cue and got rid of her own towel as well. The pair of gorgeous, ravishing blondes snickered together like schoolgirls before venturing over to one of the shower heads upon the far wall.
“It’s all nice and hot,” Christina said, as she turned and adjusted the lever on the wall. “Water feels great.”
Jessica fought back a smile and shook her head as she said, “We can’t stay here forever, Christina. I know you would probably like to, but remember... I’m an employee. This is my first full day on the job. A thousand dollars a day... I want to impress Jeremy, and show him he made the right decision in hiring me.” Christina reached for her counterpart’s luscious breasts as Jessica responded, “Hey! This is important to me! I need to have breakfast ready at ten o’clock sharp! That’s only 90 minutes from now!”
“Jeremy is a big softie,” Christina told her, which made my eyebrows raise. Next, Christina latched onto Jessica’s breasts with both hands and guided her underneath the steamy shower spray from above. “Jeremy is not going to fire you if you’re late with breakfast, so you have nothing to worry about. You need to learn the way we do things around here, Jessica.” The slender 21-year-old paused and wryly added, “What you really need to learn is... our priorities.”
Jessica attempted to say something in reply, but Christina cut her off with a kiss. She also wrapped her arms around Jessica’s shoulders, smashing their breasts together as the kiss intensified quickly. Soon, Jessica seemed to give in to her desires as she embraced Christina and returned the kiss with equal fervor and passion.
Seated in my voyeur room (for the first time in about two months, noless), I had a bird’s eye view of all the action which was taking place in the group shower room. As could be expected, I also had a rather aching lump in my shorts that was responding to the sight of Christina and Jessica writhing together upon the monitor in unbridled bliss.
Another surveillance screen showed the remaining ladies - Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie and Lisa - all huddled close in a nearby guest room. They were laying in wake - so to speak - waiting for the best time to barge into the shower room and make good on their promise to gang-bang Jessica.
“Oh God, Christina...” Jessica moaned, as the seductress slipped behind her, and cupped her breasts with both hands. “I hope you’re right about Jeremy. I... I need this job so much. I know you and him are really close. I... will you vouch for me if he gets angry?”
“Jeremy is not going to be angry with you,” Christina responded with a giggle, running her lips and tongue over the back of Jessica’s tender neck. “We can skip breakfast, and have lunch at noon or one o’clock. Jeremy won’t think nothing of it. He’s a big softie.”
“But he told me yesterday I had to have breakfast ready each morning at ten o’clock,” Jessica whined. “If I stay here and get busy with you in the shower, there will be no way I’ll have the buffet ready by ten.”
“Will you quit worrying?” Christina said in an incessant tone, slipping her right hand downward and between Jessica’s thighs. She extended a finger and gently flicked away at that exposed clitoris, saying, “You need to lighten up.”
“I’ll never forgive you if Jeremy is mad at me,” Jessica promised, before turning and attaching her soft, plush lips to Christina’s for a heated, scintillating kiss.
Inside my voyeur room (with my cock now in hand), I smiled broadly. Christina had broken Jessica’s defenses.
Even though missing breakfast would create a definite empty spot in my stomach, I would not be angry at Jessica for giving into her desires. With someone as beautiful as Christina to tempt her, who could blame Jessica?
Besides, what all of these women wanted was the most important thing to me. If they rather have a big orgy in the shower - which was imminent - I could stand missing a meal. Their pleasure and well-being were paramount to me.
Now acting as the aggressor, Jessica pulled Christina down to the tiled floor of the shower room as the water continued to cascade upon them from above. Putting her hands to get use, Jessica grabbed Christina’s firm, taut breasts and began groping them immediately. The pair of ladies then shared another kiss - their most intense yet.
“It’s been too long since we’ve been together like this,” Christina gasped between a series of continual kisses.
“18 months is a long time,” Jessica moaned in response. “But at least we got the next two or three months to be with each other.” She embraced and kissed Christina once again, saying, “Oh God... I’ve missed you so much.”
“Those were some pretty incredible nights you and I had with Jeremy back then,” Christina mused.
“I never had sex so good as I did that week,” Jessica offered, kissing her lover once more. “Once Grandma told me that you were visiting the island again, I knew I had to get back here somehow. I just had to.”
Christina smiled at those words as she said, “We’ll have to keep in contact with each other once we go back home. I moved from New York where my family is, to Illinois with Lisa. Her and I share a pretty nice place.”
“I’m still in Texas,” Jessica told her. “I’m staying with my family now, but will move into a dorm room once school starts back up. I’m studying Kinesiology.”
That word struck me immediately. Victoria, my ex-fiancee who left me standing at the altar some nine years ago, also studied Kinesiology. At least, that was her major in college while the two of us were still together.
Whenever that word is mentioned, I immediately think of Victoria. It always brings a frown to my face, too.
My thoughts were returned to the matter at hand as Amy led the others into the group shower area. All of the ladies were completely nude, and immediately formed a semi-circle around the duo of Christina and Jessica as they were huddled close upon the floor.
Jessica’s eyes were wide with both shock and wanderlust as she stared up at the group of ladies, many of whom I’m sure were in the process of mentally devouring her. “I... uhh... what’s this? What’s going on?”
Christina placed a hand upon Jessica’s cheek and turned her face towards hers. “Remember what I said earlier, baby? You need to learn the way we do things around here.”
“We go to the beach and get sun-tans,” Lindsay offered.
“We lay around the mansion and listen to music, and share
girl-talk,” Devon told her.
“We go to the athletic complex and play games,” Lisa said.
“And the rest of the time,” Amy chimed in, “we fuck.”
Jessica’s eyes were about set to explode as Christina told her, “This shower room is an excellent place for that, too. That’s the only reason why Jeremy doesn’t have any showers or bath-tubs in any of the guest rooms. He wants all of us to come here and take showers together. This is like a breeding grounds for sex.”
“Oh God...” Jessica murmured, looking up at the group with a sense of trepidation upon her lovely face. “I... you... you all want to have sex? Everyone together?”
“You must be a newbie to group sex,” Amy said, before dropping to her knees and taking Jessica into her arms. “Don’t worry. We’ll break you in.” An instant later, Amy smashed her mouth upon Jessica’s for a forceful kiss.
Amy’s aggressive move set off a chain reaction of lust as the other ladies began to pair off with one another. Devon and Lisa went over to the next shower faucet and turned it on, then began groping and massaging each others’ bodies as they shared an intimate kiss. Lindsay pulled Stephanie (who was still minus her collar and leash) down to the floor, and immediately began to pepper her with a series of kisses.
Although Jessica may have been a bit apprehensive just seconds ago, those thoughts seemed to have quickly faded away. When Amy pulled her mouth away from Jessica’s, there was a look of arousal and excitement upon the 21-year-old’s face. Yes... Jessica would fit in real nicely here.
Christina grabbed Jessica from the side and forced her onto her back, pinning her there upon the shower room floor. The two ladies shared another deep-rooted kiss as Amy then reached between Jessica’s thighs, and thumbed her clit. Christina had one arm around Jessica’s body, but used her opposite hand to reach out and fondle Amy’s breasts.
My attention was diverted from that three-way coupling as Stephanie spread her thighs and reclined upon the floor. Lindsay took the cue and settled her face between the submissive’s quivering thighs, and immediately went to work with her tongue. Stephanie cooed and sighed in response, and massaged her own breasts once Lindsay added a pair of thrusting fingers to the mix.
Off to the side, Lisa was embracing Devon from behind, her hands attached to those big, jug-like breasts, squeezing away at them eagerly. Lisa had a six inch height advantage (5-9 to 5-3) on Devon, and the difference as they writhed upon one another’s bodies was quite striking.
“Eat my pussy, blondie,” Amy said to Jessica, swinging one knee over her face, before lowering her sex to those full, ruby-red lips. Christina looked on and smiled with delight as Jessica’s tongue shifted into high gear upon Amy’s moist, throbbing clitoris.
I watched with interested eyes (and began stroking my cock more briskly) as Christina moved in between Jessica’s own thighs, and began swiping away with her tongue. The Texan moaned and growled in response, before clamping her thighs around Christina’s head and squeezing tightly.
Meanwhile, Lindsay had put a momentary halt to her oral work upon Stephanie’s pussy. Instead, she was busy jamming three fingers in-and-out of the brunette’s tender slit in a frenetic, continual motion. Stephanie was moaning out in response, obviously enjoying these harsh finger-thrusts from the 19-year-old. It made me feel good to see Lindsay using some aggression like that. I liked this side of her...
Devon and Lisa were giggling as they ventured over to the entrance of the shower room. There on the floor, I noticed, was Amy’s backpack-of-toys. Devon and Lisa snickered some more as they sifted through its contents, before turning the backpack upside down and letting everything fall out.
I took a deep breath and moaned loudly as Devon held a dildo to her mouth and slipped it inside. She giggled once more, sucking the dildo as if it were a real cock, as Lisa looked at her mockingly. Lisa reached out with her right hand and gently slapped one of Devon’s breasts, which made both ladies break out into a fit of laughter.
Acknowledging my presence, Devon turned toward the room’s hidden camera - which was disguised as the flood light upon the wall - and openly waved her hand. I smiled as she then withdrew the dildo from her mouth, and blew me a kiss.
“I love you, Jeremy!” Devon squealed out, as Lisa hugged her from behind and also waved at me.
Jessica was the only woman in the shower room who did not know about the voyeur room. Nor would she have suspicions about it either, despite what Devon and Lisa had just done - for the time being, at least - because Amy and Christina were keeping her very well-occupied.
“Oh yeah!” Amy gasped, grinding her crotch upon Jessica’s face as she stood on her knees above her. “Oh yeah... you sweet, little thing! EAT MY PUSSY! OH YEAH! OH FUCK... I’m gonna cream your face here in a second, YOU SLUT!”
At the same time, Christina was nestled between Jessica’s thighs, lapping away at her own pussy. All three of the ladies were writhing together in absolute lust, with two of them very close to reaching the pinnacle of sweet release.
Stephanie was screeching out her passion rather loudly as Lindsay was still pounding her pussy with a trio of fingers from her right hand. In addition, Lindsay’s tongue was swirling about upon the submissive’s clitoris.
Stephanie then let out a wild scream and arched her back high off the shower floor, signaling to me that she was the first to experience the joy of orgasm this morning.
Amy was the next to fall off that proverbial ledge, although I wondered to myself if she let herself go a bit early for Jessica’s sake. It took a lot more than a woman’s tongue for an experienced slut like Amy to truly get off...
Whatever the case, Amy screamed out in orgasmic passion as she rubbed her pussy over and across Jessica’s lovely face in a constant motion. She also held and clutched Jessica’s hair tightly, and yanked it in the process. To her credit, the 21-year-old’s tongue never stopped its rapid, quick-fire licking motion.
After Amy eventually dismounted herself, I noticed that Jessica’s face was completely saturated with the pornstar’s orgasmic, sticky juices. However, it was quickly washed away as the stream of shower water from above was in direct line with her face. Jessica didn’t seem to mind it, either - probably because Christina was in the process of making her own pussy explode in a powerful release.
Jessica wailed out in utter lust as Christina lapped up the (delicious) fruits of her labor. My cock nearly erupted like a volcano as I watched that beautiful, nubile body of Jessica’s writhe and squirm about in absolute arousal...
“What do you think you’re doing?” Lindsay squealed once she turned around and found Devon in front of her, holding a humungous dildo in her hand. Lindsay snatched the dildo from her girlfriend’s hand and said, “If anyone is going to get fucked with this, it won’t be me. It will be YOU!”
In a playful manner, Lindsay grabbed Devon and tackled her to the floor of the steam-filled shower room. Devon giggled as she spread her thighs while laying flat on her back, and brought her knees up near her chest. Lindsay got the idea as she rose up to her knees between Devon’s thighs, before using her hand to insert that monstrous dildo into her lover’s awaiting slit.
The teen-ager began thrusting the dildo in-and-out of that sweet pussy with her hand, while moving up Devon’s body and pressing her lips to hers for a passionate kiss.
Still in the same giggling mood as earlier, Lisa moved over to where Lindsay and Devon were, and turned the water faucet on above them. There was a sneery, playful look upon Lisa’s face as she pointed the shower head at the quivering couple beneath her. “You two can stay wet this way.”
As Jessica and Christina were now locked in each others’ arms - sharing an emotional kiss of their own - Amy got one of her massive strap-on dildos and secured it into place around her waist. Normally she reserved the use of these for either Stephanie or Lindsay, but it was pretty apparent that the raging nymphomaniac had her sights set on Jessica.
“Come here!” Amy exclaimed, grabbing Jessica by the shoulder and yanking her away from Christina. Jessica let out a wild gasp as Amy shoved her onto her back, and then mounted her in the missionary position.
The look upon Jessica’s face was priceless as Amy then jammed the strap-on dildo - all 12 inches of it - into her tight, velvety slit. “OH MY GOD!” the Texan screamed out, at the very top of her lungs. “OH FUUUUUCK!”
Obviously taking that response in a favorable manner, Amy showed no mercy as she immediately began to thrust her hips back-and-forth in a fast-paced, continual motion. I could easily tell - just by her vociferous reaction - that Jessica had never been pierced so deeply before.
In no time flat, Amy was drilling Jessica’s pussy as if she were a jack-hammer. It was incredible to witness...
Also, the look of crazed joy upon Amy’s face punctuated what I already knew. Amy was well aware that Jessica had never experienced something like this before.
Just like she had done to Lindsay last year, Amy was corrupting Jessica. This was the one thing in life, I thought to myself, that gave Amy absolute pleasure...
“Oh God...” I moaned to myself, watching Amy’s hips as they bucked and churned about, the 12 inch strap-on dildo sliding in-and-out of Jessica’s pussy at an alarming rate of speed. As could be expected, the 21-year-old continued to scream and wail out in an unspeakable amount of lust.
Stephanie was seated upon her knees, a smile upon her face as she watched her Mistress thrust away at Jessica. Lisa went over to Stephanie and placed a hand upon her shoulder, then dropped to her knees and decided to watch the heated coupling in front of them as well.
Jessica’s screams were so loud and deafening that even Lindsay and Devon, who had been in the middle of their own dildo-fest, put a temporary end to their encounter so they could get their own eye-full. Meanwhile, Christina took a seat beside Lisa and offered her a kiss on the lips, before turning and focusing her gaze upon Amy and Jessica as well.
“She’s so fiendish!” I could barely hear Lindsay say, as the screams and roars of lust vibrated throughout my senses.
“THIS IS WHAT YOU GET FOR MAKING ME CUM!” Amy exclaimed at Jessica. “I’M FUCKING YOU HARDER THAN YOU EVER DREAMED POSSIBLE!” Amy’s thrusting motion hesitated for a moment, but then she picked up steam and began hammering away again.
“OH YES! YOU LIKE THAT! YOU LIKE THAT A LOT!”
All Jessica could do in response was scream.
Her face was rocking from side-to-side, her eyes closed and mouth open as Amy continually drilled her in the missionary position. I was fearful for Jessica’s well-being for a moment, but then smiled once she wrapped both arms around Amy’s neck and shoulders, and squeezed tightly.
“THAT’S IT!” Amy roared at her. “THAT’S IT! CUM FOR ME! CUM FOR ME, YOU LITTLE, BLONDE SLUT! OHHHHH YEAHHHHH! YOUR PUSSY IS EXPLODING! OH YEAH! IT’S ON FIRE!”
My cock had a volcanic eruption of its own - covering my hand and wrist in sperm - as Jessica experienced, quite obviously, the most earth-shattering orgasm of her entire life. She continued to scream out her lust for quite some time, while holding onto Amy’s shoulders for dear life.
After her orgasm had reached its zenith, Jessica arched her neck and collapsed into a limp, exhausted heap upon the shower room’s floor. It was only now that Amy and her dildo relented with the physical, harsh assault.
The red-head withdrew the strap-on from within her young lover, then leaned down and gently kissed her on the lips. This was one thing I really liked about Amy. She could be so forceful and rough, but then turn caring and tender once the encounter was over. Jessica seemed to enjoy this about her, too. She reached up with one hand and kissed her in return, running a hand through Amy’s water-logged hair.
“Now Jessica is really one of us,” Lindsay said in a gentle tone. “Amy gave her the initiation of a lifetime... like she has to the rest of us... so many times before.”
“This was supposed to be a gang-bang,” Lisa mused. “We were all supposed to overwhelm Jessica.”
“Mistress Amy took control,” Stephanie offered in a timid tone. “She always takes control...”

* * *

“I’m not mad at you, no,” were my words for Jessica, at approximately 11:45am later that same day, as she stood in the kitchen, preparing lunch for everyone. “Why would I be mad at you, dear? Because you failed to fix us breakfast?” I smiled and told her, “No way. I heard you had some more important things to tend to this morning. So it’s okay...”
Jessica’s face turned red as she countered, “You know? I mean, you know... you know... what happened? This morning?”
I smiled once more and replied, “I know everything that happens on the island, Jessica. Everything.”
“This... it’s so hard to talk like this,” the blonde told me. “I mean... you’re my boss and all. How many bosses are gonna forgive an employee so easily for shirking their job responsibilities in order to... well, fool around?”
“Some things are important in life than others,” I offered. “You may be my employee, but your real job is to keep the other ladies happy. That’s my job too, you know. If they rather you do something else than what I tell you... feel free to let them over-rule me.”
Jessica’s eyes were wide as she said, “So if say... Devon or Amy want me to go swimming with them at the beach, I’m supposed to drop whatever I’m doing and go with them? Even if you give me strict orders to spend the day cleaning?”
“Whatever you do, Jessica, is your choice,” I told her.
“No one is forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do. It’s all your choice. What I am saying to you right now, though, is any of these girls can over-rule what I tell you to do. But at the same time, you’re not their employee... you’re my employee. So, you don’t always have to do what they tell or ask you to do. It’s your choice.”
“You can continue to cook or clean... or you can drop everything and do whatever with the girls. I will not be angry or look at you as a bad employee if something doesn’t get done because the other ladies want you to go along with them.” I hope I didn’t confuse her all that much...
“This is strange,” Jessica told me. “Really strange. You have a bunch of sex-starved women here, and it’s my job to do whatever they ask of me?”
“No,” I countered, shaking my head. “Everything is up to you, dear. You will never be forced to do anything.”
“Okay, okay,” Jessica mused. “I got it. You tell me what to do each day... but if one of the others wants me to do something with them, I can do that instead. So... quite possibly, there are days when I could do no work at all?”
I shrugged my shoulders and told her, “In theory, yes.
But not in reality. Everyone will get hungry eventually. And the girls are going to want clean clothes, and a clean mansion, everyday. It’s your job to see to all of that. But those things only take a few hours each day. You will have plenty of time to indulge yourself in other things.”
“Grandma wasn’t like this... was she?”
I laughed at those words and replied, “No, not quite.
Louisa was 76 years of age. None of the girls seemed to have any interest in her - and for obvious reasons. You, though... you’re different. You’re in the same age group, and you’re just as bi - and beautiful - as the others.”
“They want a lot of things to do with me,” Jessica said, her eyes wide. “I learned that earlier. ESPECIALLY AMY...” She paused and added, “This place is like some big sex colony. And you, Jeremy... you’re the ringleader.”
I smiled at her words before responding, “That’s one way to look at it, Miss Jessica. But not entirely true. We’re all just a group of open-minded friends. Lindsay and Devon are a couple, along with me. Amy and Stephanie are X-rated film stars who are a couple, but they come to the island to escape the spotlight. Christina and Lisa are more like you. They’re college girls looking to broaden their horizons.
They are a couple too, as you should know by now.”
“Grandma said I would like it here...” Jessica mused, which caught me off-guard. “She knew I was bi-sexual. But Grandma never told me that this island is a paradise.”

* * *

After our noon lunch - which replaced breakfast on this sunny day - I returned to my personal suite and set to work on my computer. Each Wednesday, I had to fill out an order (food, soap, shampoo and other essentials) for the upcoming week. I did it online, and then submitted the order through the website of the supply company on the mainland. Then on Saturday each week, a boat would arrive on the island and drop off our supplies. I always met it at the pier.
After sending the order through, I contemplated what I wanted to do for the remainder of the afternoon. Did I want to talk to Jessica some more about the island? Earlier at lunch, she was subjected (for the first time) to the sight of Mistress Amy and submissive Stephanie.
Jessica seemed confused as to why someone would eat their meal on the floor, with a collar around their neck, and a leash attached. But on the other hand, it did not seem to bother Jessica that Stephanie was also nude.
Still, though, it was easy to tell that Jessica had no clue as to what bondage and domination entailed. Hopefully, Amy did not have any plans of taking her down that path.
Perhaps it was best that I leave Jessica alone for now. She could use the time alone to sort things through in her mind. If she had any thoughts or concerns, I’m sure the Texan would come to me with them. I told her she could.
The group of Devon, Christina and Lisa all decided to go on a nature walk throughout the forested area of the island. Should I find their general whereabouts with my voyeur room, then go searching for them? That seemed like an excellent idea as to how to spend my afternoon. I could point out some of the more scenic places the island had to offer...
Who knows what Amy and Stephanie were doing right now? Whatever it was, I imagined it involved Stephanie being on her knees, with Amy giving her some rather explicit, harsh instructions. Did I want to interject myself into that? I knew that both ladies would welcome me into their wicked web with open arms. How about that to keep myself busy?
Lindsay seemed to be the best choice of all, though. If I could choose one person to spend my afternoon with, it would most definitely be Lindsay. But where was she at?
Just then, there was a gentle tapping at the door to my personal suite. Four knocks, followed by two quicker ones. Lindsay... That was a Lindsay knock! YES!
“Talk about room service,” I said to myself, grinning, as I got up from my computer desk and strolled over to the door. I opened it, and smiled at what I saw standing before me.
“Hi Lindsay,” I greeted, noticing that she had a rather glum look upon her face. “Is there anything wrong, dear?”
I was about to step forward and grasp her hand because I could tell something was wrong. However, someone suddenly appeared from the side and stepped inbetween us. The first thing I noticed was the long-flowing blonde hair, followed by the chocolate-brown eyes and a beautiful, enchanting face.
Disoriented for a moment, I realized this person was not one of my ladies. Who was she? Did Jessica bring a friend with her? How was that poss... WAIT A MINUTE!
“Victoria?” I gulped, my whole body about to burst in a sudden mixture of shock and disbelief. “IS... IS that YOU?”
Lindsay looked on with a very bewildered expression as Victoria - my ex-fiancee from nine years ago - grabbed my wrists with both hands. Tears began streaking down her face as she then dropped to her knees in front of me. “Jeremy...” Victoria breathed, pressing the side of her face against my stomach. “OH MY GOD! I... I’ve found you. FINALLY...”
Victoria then broke into a crying fit as I glared at Lindsay, whose eyes were wide as she shrugged her shoulders in an innocent fashion. “I just found her at the beach,” the 19-year-old told me. “She... she told me who she is.”
“How did you find me?” I asked, looking down at Victoria as she continued to cry, while clutching my wrists tightly. “I... you’re about the last pers... OH GOD.”

* * *

What the HELL was this woman doing on MY island?

<<<- End of Part 4 ->>>

Ip5
 

“When Aimee Embers announced on her website that she was going to take a break from movie-making to go back to that ‘special place’ for another vacation, I knew it would be the one chance I had to finally find you, Jeremy,” Victoria said to me, as she sat in a fold-up chair within my private suite. I was perched upon the bed, while Lindsay was taking it easy in a lounge chair off to the side. Needless to say, I could not believe that Victoria was here...
“I have watched that webcast a million times where Aimee has sex with her,” Victoria said, pointing over at Lindsay, “before she pulls you into the picture, Jeremy. I didn’t get a good glimpse of your face but I KNEW that person was you. Oh God... I spent whole nights watching that webcast. After years of searching, I finally found you.”
“Aimee always said on her website back then that she was on vacation in a ‘special place’...” Victoria went on. “I actually met her at a porn convention three months ago, and asked where exactly her ‘special place’ was. Aimee wouldn’t tell me, but did say it was an island in the South Pacific. A very remote island, in fact.”
“So on her website, last week, when Aimee said she was coming back here... I knew it was my chance. I’ve been looking for you, Jeremy, for five years.”
“I... I hired a private detective. He followed Aimee and her girlfriend, Stephanie Sexxon, all the way to Peru. Then he got into a boat and followed her to this island. I... I had to find you, Jeremy. This was my only way. The man I hired did some research, and found that you owned this island. He took some pictures of you at the airport, then flew back to Los Angeles and told me everything.”
“Someone followed us here in a boat?” I asked, my eyes narrow. “That is not a good thing. I thought I had better security measures than that...”
“Security?” Lindsay said, surprised.
“He didn’t step foot on your island, if that is what
you’re concerned about,” Victoria responded. “I paid him real good money to find out where Aimee was going on her vacation. I had the hope of wherever it was, I would be able to find you, Jeremy. And... I did. After all these years, I found you. I finally found you...”
As a new flow of tears began streaking down Victoria’s face, there was only one question which needed to be asked on my part. It was all I really wanted to know.
“What are you doing here?” I paused and added, “I... I don’t want you here. You-You destroyed my life nine years ago. I bought this island so I could get away from...”
Victoria began crying, which cut me off in mid-sentence. “You don’t know what a mistake that was for me!” she roared back. “I... OH GOD... if I could go back in time and change what happened that day - July 9, 1993 - I would. Believe me Jeremy, I would! I WOULD!”
“I don’t want you here,” I said to her, the years of bitterness within my system over-ruling my more sensitive nature. “I want you to go home, Victoria. Wherever it is you came from, go back to it. Right now.”
“This is not any of my business,” Lindsay said, looking at me. “It’s definitely not. I was 10 years old back in July of 1993, and this is between you and her, Jeremy. But wouldn’t you like to hear an explanation? Or a reason why Victoria did what she did to you?” Lindsay paused and added, “You have long wanted an answer from Pamela like this. You may be mad now, Jeremy, but this is your chance to get an answer from Victoria. I imagine if you want an explanation from Pamela, you’d want one from Victoria, too. In fact, you said that exact thing to me about Victoria before.”
“Who is Pamela?” my ex-fiancee asked, wiping a stream of tears away from her face.
I held back a laugh before answering, “The one person in the world who hurt me more than you did. That’s who Pamela is.” I hesitated before continuing, “Okay... okay. Let’s hear you out, Victoria. Not only did you leave me standing at the altar nine years ago, but you professed your love for Mindy - your best friend - in front of all my friends and family members.” There was a tent of anger in my voice as I went on, “You and her ran off together... into the night.”
“I had no idea anything was up between you and Mindy, Victoria. I was left alone at the altar with hundreds of people - friends, family members - staring blankly at me. They all knew you had left me for another woman. It... it was the most humiliating experience of my entire life.”
Lindsay gulped her throat and said, “I think I should leave now. This seems too personal.”
“No!” I exclaimed, looking at her. “I want you to stay here, Lindsay. You’re the only thing... which is keeping me from flying off the deep end, here. I want you to stay.”
Victoria glanced at Lindsay, who settled back down into her seat, before returning her attention to me. “My God... where do I start? I’ve waited for this opportunity for so long, Jeremy. I don’t even know what to say...”
“THEN GO HOME!” I told her, pointing toward the door.
“I... it’s... that was such a long time ago, Jeremy,” she offered. “We were only 19 back then. We... we had just met a year earlier. You proposed to me in just six months. I did say yes... but I was so young, and so confused. It got much worse for me as the wedding drew closer.”
I nodded my head and quipped, “And all those nights you said you didn’t feel good, or was busy... you were banging Mindy behind my back.” I held back another laugh.
“I was with Mindy long before I was with you,” Victoria countered, which caught me off-guard. “Mindy and I grew up together. We were neighbors. I became really close with her once we were 14. We... we kept it a secret.”
I shrugged my shoulders and said, “So? If you loved her so much, you should have never agreed to marry me. You should have never even agreed to GO OUT with me. Then, I wouldn’t have had to go through all that humiliation.”
“I didn’t know what I wanted!” she exclaimed, her voice cracking once again. “That’s the whole point! I was only 19... things were happening so fast!” Victoria paused and allowed herself to settle down before adding, “Most 19 year olds are not as mature as you were back then, Jeremy. You knew what you wanted. I didn’t know yet myself.”
“That still doesn’t excuse what you did to me,” I told her. “Nothing ever will. It would have been one thing if you called our wedding off. You didn’t have to bring Mindy into it, though. My great grandmother... 95 years old. Her last memory of me before dying weeks later was my fiancee leaving me for another woman.” I fought back my own tears while saying, “You think I’m proud of that?”
Victoria covered her eyes with a hand and shook her head. “I’m sorry, Jeremy,” she offered, now looking at me. “I... oh God... I was so stupid back then.”
“Why are you here?” I asked her again.
“I don’t know...” Victoria responded, starting to cry
once again. “I... I don’t expect you to forgive me. I... I just thought you deserved to know the reason why. I still remember you telling my father that night that you deserved some answers. That was just before... he th-threatened you. He was going to call the police and file a harassment suit if you didn’t leave us alone.”
“I remember that very clearly,” were my words.
“Mindy and I would break up a year later,” Victoria said,
before taking a deep breath. “I caught her cheating on me, which absolutely broke my heart.”
Boo hoo for you, I said to myself. YOU DESERVED IT!
“After Mindy, I had a long list of both boyfriends and girlfriends. But none of them were ever any good for me. I got to be so unhappy... so unfulfilled, in life.”
“I guess by the time I was 22 or 23 - when I started to smarten up in life - I realized what a bad mistake I had made in 1993.” A single tear seeped from Victoria’s right eye as she proclaimed, “I should have married you, Jeremy. No one ever treated me any better than you did...”
For the time since her arrival, Victoria and her words had struck a definite nerve within me. I gulped my throat and bowed my head, my eyes closed. Why is this woman back in my life now? I did not want her here...
“I know that I cannot go back in time and change what I did to you on that day, Jeremy,” Victoria went on. “But... I always remembered that argument you had with my father on our wedding night. After awhile, I started to realize that yes, you were owed an explanation. That’s... I guess, the real reason why I wanted to find you, Jeremy. You never did a thing wrong to me. It... was all... my fault.”
Victoria hid her face as she broke into a rage of tears. “I-I-I... I’ll l-leave you-you al-alone n-now. My sp-speed b-boat is down at the b-beach...”
Victoria turned around and made a motion to exit my personal suite, but my words stopped her.
“You destroyed me,” I said, as she turned and looked at me. “You destroyed me. What you did... it took me a good six years before I could bring myself to trust anyone again. I thought if I couldn’t trust you, I couldn’t trust anyone.”
“I’m sorry, Jeremy,” she whined, reaching out and trying to grasp my wrist with her hand.
I backed away, though, not allowing her to touch me. “I bought this island - in the middle of nowhere - so I could escape from society. So I could escape from all the pain... the humiliation, I felt. No one could hurt as long as I kept to myself on this island.” My voice turned cold as I went on, “I spent three years here, in solitary confinement. No one else was around... all because of you, Victoria. I was too afraid of someone else shattering my soul.”
“Oh God...” she breathed, dropping to her knees. “I had no... oh God... I had no idea...”
A tear even streaked down Lindsay’s face, I noticed, as she sat silently by in the lounge chair in the corner.
“How can I forgive you?” were my words for Victoria. “I don’t know if that is what you REALLY want. Is it? I could never forgive you, Victoria. I have nine years worth of anger... of HATRED, built up inside of me. Everything that happened back then... I really lost out on five whole years of my life. Ages 19 to 24... I just wanted to die. I did not get over you until I was 24. I could not trust anyone until I was 25. You... destroyed those six years.”
There was a long bit of silence, as it appeared Victoria was much too shaken to even speak. So, I went on, “You see that little princess sitting in the chair?” Victoria kept an eye on me as I made my way over to Lindsay. I placed a hand upon my sweetheart’s shoulder and said, “This here, is Lindsay. Much like you were back on July 9, 1993, Victoria, Lindsay is 19. I’m going to marry her. She is not young and naive, or young and stupid, as you claimed you were. She is simply young - the same age you were back then.”
“Everyone matures differently,” Victoria offered in a timid, weak tone. “Age really has nothing to do with it. You’re right, Jeremy. You were always right. I... I was more stupid back then... not young.”
Victoria turned toward Lindsay and said, “You’re lucky, honey. You really are. If Jeremy loves you and you’re going to marry him... you don’t know how lucky you are.” She shook her head and added, “Don’t ever let him get away.”
“I won’t,” Lindsay responded with a smile, while grasping my hand as I touched her shoulder. The 19-year-old then looked up at me and said, “Again... this is really none of my business. I have no place in saying this to you, Jeremy. But you should be more accepting of Victoria’s apology.”
“WHAT?” I exclaimed, completely shocked that Lindsay would say such a thing to me.
“It’s none of my business,” she reiterated. “But still, I can tell how sorry Victoria feels. I’m not saying you should totally accept her apology, and forgive her. No one is perfect, Jeremy. What you should do is accept the fact that Victoria made a mistake which she now regrets. She did not leave you back then to break your heart, Jeremy. She was confused... things were happening too fast for her.”
Lindsay paused for a moment, then kissed the back of my hand and looked up at me with tears in her eyes. “I don’t like seeing you this way, Jeremy. I’m sorry all those bad things happened to you. But you’re not this vindictive or cold-hearted. You could at least acknowledge Victoria and the fact that she came all this way to say her peace.”
“What do I owe to her?” I exclaimed, pointing at Victoria while glaring down at Lindsay. “I didn’t ask her to come here. I don’t WANT her here.”
“The Jeremy I know and love would not be all bitter and mean right now,” Lindsay said, which struck another nerve within me. “I’ve always known you to be so very calm and level-headed, Jeremy. I know I have no right in adding my opinion to this mix. On the other hand, though, you’re the one who wanted me to stay here for this conversation with you and Victoria. So, I am adding my opinion to it.”
“If nothing else, Victoria being here right now can give some sort of closure to that chapter of your life. I know you have long wondered why she left you, Jeremy. You can accept her words for what they are, and never have to worry about that time of your life again. You never have to ask yourself again WHY.”
Oh God... Lindsay was right.
I had nine years worth of bitterness and frustration built up inside of me, and it had all boiled out over the past several minutes. Why did Victoria leave me standing at the altar for - of all things - another woman? Why did she totally humiliate me in front of my friends and family like that? Did I say or do something wrong, to trigger this from her? Was there anything I could have done differently?
“It does add closure,” I quietly said, which brought a smile to Victoria’s face. Oh wow... that smile. It used to drive me insane - just like Lindsay’s smile does today. I felt my heart flutter within my chest as for the first time since that fateful day nine years ago, a positive emotion concerning Victoria went swirling throughout me.
“I’d hate me too... if I were you,” Victoria murmured. “I... I can’t even began to understand what it is you went through back then, Jeremy. I’m... I’m so sorry. I’ve wanted to say that to you for the past five years.”
“I don’t hate you, Victoria,” I told her gently. “I could never hate anyone, not even Pamela... well, maybe I could. But not you. I could never trust you again, nor do I want you to be a part of my life. But, I cannot believe I’m about to say this. I don’t forgive you, but it’s time to let the anger go.” I took a deep breath and begrudgingly said, “I’m not mad at you anymore.” Lindsay patted my hand in happiness as I concluded, “It was a long time ago.”
“Oh wow... that makes me feel so much better,” Victoria offered, new streamers of tears cascading down her face. “I wanted... yes, I wanted to hear something like that.” She rose up to her feet and took a deep breath. “I... I should really be going now. I’ll never intrude on your life again, Jeremy. I have to get back to Los Angeles.”
I took a deep breath of my own before saying, “Why don’t you stay here for the night? Get cleaned up, get something to eat. You could stay in a guest room.”
“I have an airline ticket to return to California at seven o’clock tonight,” she told me. “If I stay, I’ll miss my flight and then have to buy another ticket tomorrow. I can’t afford to do that.”
“I’ll buy you a ticket tomorrow,” were my words.
“I can’t ask you to do that...” she countered, her voice
defiant. “It would be too expensive for you.”
I offered a gentle laugh before saying, “Don’t worry. I can afford it. Trust me.”
Victoria took a step back and quietly mused, “You really want me to stay here tonight? Why?”
Maybe because down deep, I still harbored some feelings for Victoria. It was a very small part of me which felt that way. But at the same time, that very small part was currently overcome with a mixture of happiness and relief. It was so grateful that Victoria had come back to me...
“I don’t want us to part on bad terms,” was my answer for her. “I... you can be my guest tonight.” I turned toward Lindsay and said, “All of this is okay with you... isn’t it?”
“Of course it is,” the teen-ager replied. “I think it will do you good to have Victoria here tonight. You know me, Jeremy. I’m not the possessive or jealous type.” She smiled and added, “Plus, Victoria can tell me stories of what you were like in 1993. When you were the same age I am now, and before you became a billionaire.” Lindsay giggled as she concluded, “I bet you were the same way you are now.”
“You’re a... BILLIONAIRE?” Victoria asked, shocked.
“Yeah, I am,” I told her. “I umm... helped pioneer one
of the largest Internet service providers in the world. I sold all my stocks and controlling interest in 1996, and decided to move to this island. I... I didn’t like all the people around me everyday. I wanted to be left alone. I was still in a pretty bad shape then, even though it was a good three years after you and I were to be married.”
“If I had a billion dollars,” Victoria mused, “I would buy an island like this, too. This... it’s the most beautiful place I’ve ever seen. The beach, the forest, this mansion... Your fiancee and I even spotted some deers in the forest. I love watching wildlife.”
You could have shared in this money too, Victoria, if you didn’t publicly dump me at our wedding ceremony. That was the exact thought which flashed through my mind.
“I’m not his fiancee yet,” Lindsay said, getting up and making her way over to Victoria. “But that day will come.” The little enchantress turned toward me and said, “Do you mind, Jeremy, if I take Victoria away for awhile? She can get cleaned up, and a change of clothes. Her and Stephanie look to be the same size, with the same body type.” My eyes went wide at those words as Lindsay added, “I’m sure ‘Steph will not mind Victoria borrowing one of her dresses.”
What if Victoria - of all people - was subjected to the sight of Mistress Amy and submissive Stephanie?
“Stephanie Sexxon?” Victoria gushed. “Oh wow... her and Aimee Embers are my two favorite pornstars. I remember, she was coming to Aimee’s ‘special place’ too. You really think she wouldn’t mind me borrowing a dress of hers?”
“We can always ask her,” Lindsay mused. “But I can tell you right now that Stephanie won’t mind. She’s... not the type, to mind.” Next, Lindsay hooked arms with Victoria and offered her a playful giggle. “C’mon, let’s go. I want you to tell me every silly, little story about Jeremy from back then that you can think of. I want to hear all of them!”

* * *

In perhaps the most surreal moment of my life, I watched in a mixture of awe and stunned silence as my past (Victoria) and my future (Lindsay) walked out of my private suite, their arms entwined as they giggled together.
“Lindsay is attracted to Victoria,” I whispered to myself.
“OH MY GOD...”

<<<- End of Part 5 ->>>

Ip6
 

It had been a full week since Victoria showed up here on the island, rather unexpectantly. And yet, my ex-fiancee - the woman who once ripped my heart out and humiliated me in front of my entire family - was still here.
I look back and am surprised at how I treated Victoria when she first arrived on the island. I am about the least argumentive person you could ever come across. I don’t like trouble, and I absolutely hate confrontations.
Yet when I saw Victoria for the first time in nine years last week, I let loose an amount of verbal venom and rage I never thought possible. It could have been a lot worse, too, if not for the simple fact that Lindsay was there and I didn’t want to go off the deep end in front of her.
Lindsay was my little sweetheart, and the last thing I wanted to do was lose total control in front of her. But if I did - considering that my outburst had been directed at Victoria - I would have had ample reason to. That was not me, though - or the type of person I am. So the things I did manage to get out were pretty shocking to me.
I’m still a bit confused why after letting my feelings be known that day, I offered to let Victoria spend the night on the island. Was it because she was in desperate need of a change of clothes, and a shower? She had been soaked - for whatever reason - during her speed-boat trek from Lima to the island. Was it because after such a long airline flight, I thought she deserved some rest? Or... did I invite my ex-fiancee to stay because it was the “Jeremy thing” to do?
Even though I hated this woman for nine years - day-in and day-out - I actually felt guilty after talking down to her the way I did. That was definitely not the type of person I wanted to be. I have always treated others with the utmost amount of respect - especially women.
For the first time in my life, though, I had raised my voice in anger at a woman. This was something that I had long prided myself in never doing. For all of my 28 years on this planet, I had been too nice and too passive for, in many cases, my own good. I was just now starting to realize that this was a problem for me. A big problem, in fact.
Victoria absolutely destroyed my will to live at one point, yet I invited her to stay on the island overnight last week. I felt guilty berating her in the way I did. That just doesn’t seem right, considering our history.
Even worse, Victoria is still here seven days later.
Lindsay had a new friend.
That was really my only reason for allowing Victoria to stay on the island this long. I was doing it for Lindsay’s sake. For whatever reason, she and Victoria were getting along wonderfully together. Maybe it was because Victoria had so many of those “silly, little stories” about me to share with her. Lindsay was getting a real kick out of hearing what I had been like as a teen-ager.
My more passive nature had not allowed me to step forward yet and tell Lindsay that Victoria being here on the island was really not good for my psyche. Each time I seen her, I was immediately reminded of all those years of extreme pain and sorrow I experienced because of the way she had left me. But that really wasn’t the worst thing of all.
Try this on for size - Victoria (my ex-fiancee; a person I really wanted nothing to do with anymore) and Lindsay (for all intents and purposes my current fiancee, who I loved very much) were both physically attracted to each other.
That would be the equivalent of your horrible ex-wife and your lovely new bride wanting to sneak off to the broom closet so they can have some “private time” with each other.
How sick and twisted is that?
Yet I had not said a word to Lindsay about it. She did not realize that these feelings were going through my mind. Perhaps she should have, but I did have to take her age into account. Lindsay was only 19 and was not very experienced in relationships or the ways of the world. She had no idea that seeing her and Victoria together was warping my mind.
Of course, I have bragged in recent chapters that Lindsay was all grown-up now, and very mature. In many ways, she was. But in reality, Lindsay hadn’t crossed the finish line yet. She still had to complete the final lap.
I do not know where this was going between them, but I was prepared to let things play out. All of the girls I had brought with me to the island - Lindsay, Devon, Christina, Lisa, Amy and Stephanie - their pleasure and happiness was much more important to me than my own.
None moreso than Lindsay, which should be obvious. If she wanted Victoria to stay, Victoria would stay. If it made Lindsay happy for Victoria to be here, I would be happy too (very begrudgingly, though).

* * *

These thoughts were swirling throughout my head as I sat upon the sun-drenched beach on this Wednesday afternoon. The tide was not as high today as it usually was. Still, the tranquil sound of the incoming waves as they rolled onto the beach was most relaxing. There was not a single cloud in the sky; it was blue for as far as the eye could see. The air was soft and pure, and had that tropical smell to it which I found so very intoxicating.
If I were to turn and listen carefully, I could hear the island’s biggest waterfall - which was a majestic sight to behold - in the distance. The scene was so very peaceful and languid here that it could easily put me to sleep.
The island really had a lot to offer. In addition to the sprawling beaches and various waterfalls, there was the sheer beauty of the forest, the grandeur of a dormant volcano and the picturesque views atop high-steeped peaks and cliffs.
But nothing could quite compare to the beaches, which were a wonderful place to heal jaggled nerves. I could sit here for hours and simply meditate, and feel much better because of it. If I were to stay here all day long, I would later witness the sun sinking into the Pacific Ocean amidst a blaze of glorious tropical colors. That was, without a doubt, the most stunning sight of all on the island.
“What are you doing?”
Well... six things were more stunning than the sunset.
All of them had breasts, of course.
I had been relaxing and was so much at ease with myself that I did not even realize that I had company until those words were spoken. The sound startled me, but I smiled after turning my head and noticing that the beautiful, luscious Devon had decided to grace me with her presence.
Dressed in a multi-colored bikini top and a grass skirt, Devon looked like a true islander. She even had a ring of pretty flowers in her hair, giving her that impression even more. I just had to give her a second smile, based solely on her physical appearance and the way she was dressed.
“I’m just enjoying the day, sweetheart,” I quietly said, answering her question. Devon took a seat beside me on the beach as I added, “What’s not to enjoy about this island?”
“It sure is beautiful,” Devon told me, gazing out into the open ocean. “I never want to leave this place.” She linked her left arm with my right, and then smiled at me. “What are you thinking about, Jeremy?” My eyebrows raised as she continued, “I know you too well. You come here to sort things out in your mind. Is it about Victoria?”
I shrugged my shoulders and countered, “Yeah... sort of.”
Devon frowned for a moment before saying, “You’ve been
pretty mum on the subject this past week. It must be really awkward for you to see her and Lindsay together. I... It’s that way for me. I don’t like seeing them together.”
“Why is that, dear?” I asked, curious.
“I love Lindsay just like you love her,” Devon replied.
“It’s not that I’m jealous or anything. I’ve seen Lindsay with plenty of other people over the past seven months. It’s just awkward for me, Jeremy, because I know it’s very awkward for you. That’s it. For me, it would be like you and my ex-girlfriend from Pennsylvania, suddenly becoming close friends... maybe even lovers. I don’t want anything to do with Jennifer again. I know you feel the same about Victoria. Is Lindsay so naive that she can’t see that? I would go crazy if you hooked up with Jennifer.”
“Lindsay sees what I tell her,” I said to Devon. “She asked me if it was okay if Victoria stay a little while longer than originally planned. I told her it was. I knew that she was really enjoying her time with Victoria. I told her I had no problems with them being friends.”
“At your own expense...” Devon shook her head and went on, “I do know you too well, Jeremy. I think someone needs to tell Lindsay what Victoria being here is doing to you. I know she is still young and inexperienced, but it seems as though all it would take would be some common sense.”
“Lindsay hasn’t done a thing wrong,” were my words.
“Why do you let people walk all over you?” Devon asked, a
hint of emotion in her voice. “How many times has Amy did that to you? Just last week, you asked her on Jessica’s first day here that she allow Stephanie to come to dinner without her slut collar and leash on. Amy said no, and you gave in.” Devon shook her head again and added, “You should have told her this is your island, and she should be more respectful of your wishes. Put your foot down for once!”
“Stephanie did come to dinner that night without her collar and leash on,” I said, offering a reminder. “As things turned out, Amy did honor my wishes.”
“That’s beside the point, though!” Devon told me. “She didn’t at first. You let Amy walk all over you. But that was minor compared to this. When are you going to put your foot down and send that bitch back to California?”
My eyes went wide as I said, “I hope you’re talking about Victoria... not Amy.”
“Of course I’m talking about Victoria! When are going to say enough is enough, and send her home?”
I paused, then offered my friendly (too gracious) smile.
“You seem to have a vested interest in this, Devon.”
“I do!” she exclaimed, curling up close to me and placing her head upon my shoulder. “I don’t want to see you get hurt again, Jeremy. I really don’t. I... I just don’t trust Victoria. I don’t trust her at all. Plus, she really has no business being here on the island. Victoria was NOT invited, and she is NOT one of us. DEFINITELY NOT.”
“Good to see that you’re looking out for me,” I mused.
“What if she is after your money?” Devon openly wondered.
“That wouldn’t surprise me one bit.”
I shook my head and told her, “Victoria didn’t even know about my money until Lindsay and I told her about it.”
“I beg to differ,” Devon offered. “Six years ago when I was in Pennsylvania, I remember hearing a blurb about you on the news, Jeremy. About how you sold your Internet company for seven or eight-hundred million dollars.” She paused and added, “Now if I heard about it in Pennsylvania, I know it was big news in California - since that is where you were living at the time. I bet you anything that Victoria, who was also in California then, heard all about it.”
“Good point,” I told her, nodding my head. “You seem to have really thought things through, Miss Devon.” Still, I didn’t think Victoria knew about my money. She seemed too surprised when Lindsay told her I was a billionaire.
“But even if she truly didn’t know about the money, I STILL don’t trust her.” The 25-year-old shook her head before continuing, “I mean... look at what Victoria did to you, Jeremy. How can anyone be trusted after that? I... I don’t see how you can even stand the sight of her.” She held back a giggle and added, “You’re just way too nice, Jeremy. Too nice for your own good.”
“I’m starting to realize that,” I told her, taking a deep breath. “Where has it gotten me in life? Victoria left me standing at the altar. What Pamela did... she hurt me even more than Victoria. Now I’m on my third big relationship... with you and Lindsay.” I sighed before adding, “I love both of you. You know that, Devon. But things... they weren’t supposed to be this way for me.”
“What do you mean?” she asked, now reaching across her body and linking her right hand with my own.
“I always wanted to be nice and respectful toward women. That is how I was brought up. The world is full of guys who are jerks and idiots. I thought if I could be different, someone would really notice and fall in love with me. The right someone... you know? Nine years ago, it was Victoria.”
Devon nodded her head and told me, “I love you and your respectful side, Jeremy. Your nice side. But there comes a point when you have to put your foot down and take what you want in life. Why can’t you tell Lindsay that you don’t want Victoria to be here? Lindsay loves you, Jeremy, and she will not have any problems if you tell her how you feel.”
“It wasn’t supposed to be like this,” I said, continuing my earlier thought. “I spent five years of my life alone because of what Victoria did to me. Then along comes Pamela and basically the same thing happens all over again.” I gulped my throat and went on, “She left me, completely out of the blue. I loved her more than anything...”
“Pamela was never right for you,” Devon told me, her tone strong. “Pamela needed a strong influence in her life. You are just not the type for that, Jeremy. And I don’t mean that in a bad way. I mean someone to guide her around, to tell her how things are going to be. Someone like... Amy.”
I laughed at those words and replied, “They were together all last summer. But that was before Amy met Stephanie, and found her dominatrix side.”
“I wasn’t here last summer, unfortunately,” Devon said. “I like to think if I were, you and I would have gotten married, Jeremy. Not you and Pamela. You and I would be so very happy together as a married couple. I would have showed you last year that I was MUCH better for you than Pamela EVER was. Best of all, Pamela would have never been able to hurt you like she did.”
Devon’s words about what it would have been like if her and I were married reminded me of something which I had been neglecting to do thus far.
How in the world am I supposed to tell Devon that I have already chosen Lindsay as my future bride, over her?
Marriage was a very important thing to Devon. She even spoke about it when Pamela and I were still together, telling Cassidy that one evening how much she would give to be my wife. She has hinted about its possibility ever since Pamela and Trish left the island six months ago. It seemed as if Devon was proposing to me, without actually proposing.
How do I eventually break the news about Lindsay to her?
Without, of course, breaking her heart in the process?
“If you and I were married,” Devon continued, “Pamela and Trish leaving together would have been like Torrie leaving. It would have hurt you for awhile, Jeremy, but you would get over it fairly quickly. You’re still not over the loss of Pamela... even though you say you are.”
“You’re right,” I told her in a soft tone. “There are still days where I wonder where things went wrong with us. But at the same time, I think that way about Victoria, too. I hadn’t seen her in a good nine years. I’m not even over her. As I said earlier, things weren’t supposed to be this way for me. I thought being nice to everyone would lead to me leading a very nice life. So far, that’s not the case.”
“I think it will turn out okay for you, Jeremy,” Devon chirped, placing her head upon my shoulder once more. “You got me and Lindsay, right? Maybe one day, you and I CAN be married.” Oh God... another hint. “And Lindsay can be our little playmate, as she was for you and Pamela.”
THAT WAS HER STRONGEST HINT ABOUT MARRIAGE TO DATE!
“But you should really talk to Lindsay about Victoria,” Devon reiterated. “Sending Victoria back home is not going to hurt anyone but Lindsay. But I think she’ll get over it if you tell her how you feel. Well... it may hurt Amy and Stephanie, too. They seem to like having a fan of their porno work on the island. But they’ll get over it, too.”
“I can tolerate Victoria being here for now,” I told her. “Hopefully this is just a phase for Lindsay. Once she runs out of things to discuss with Victoria, maybe things will simmer down between them and Victoria can go home. They seem to talk solely about me - stories about me, from the past.”
Devon shrugged her shoulders and proclaimed, “Then I’ll talk to Lindsay myself.” I shook my head as she added, “If you won’t stand up for yourself, Jeremy, I will. What’s going to happen when Lindsay and Victoria wind up having sex with each other? It’s GOING to happen, Jeremy. You can see the attraction between them. Remember what Amy has always said about Lindsay? If it moves, she’ll have sex with it?”
I frowned and nodded my head in agreement. “Yes, I know there is something there between Victoria and Lindsay. But please, Devon... please don’t say anything to Lindsay about it. If something needs to be said, it should come from me.”
Devon gave me a far-out look and asked, “Are you going to talk to her about it NO LATER than tonight, then?”
“I don’t know,” I responded, to which Devon let out an exaggerated grunt. “Give me some time to think about it. I... Lindsay seems to get along so good with Victoria. I don’t want to take that away from her. Not yet, anyway.”
“One of these days, you’re going to get a will of your own,” Devon told me, shaking her head. “You need to look past what good Victoria is doing for Lindsay, and worry about yourself for a change.” She frowned and said, “Fine, Jeremy. I won’t say anything to her about it. FOR NOW.”
“For now?” I asked, my eyebrows raised.
“Victoria can’t stay here that much longer,” she told me.
“I don’t want her to hurt you again, Jeremy. As I said, I don’t trust her. I think she could be after your money. If so, she has NO RIGHT in being here. Well... I think she has no right in the first place...”
Devon paused and added, “This beach sure is beautiful... you know that, Jeremy?” As both of us gazed out at the incoming waves, the luscious blonde patted me on the chest after several seconds of silence and proclaimed, “Things would be so much better if you married me instead of Pamela, Jeremy. I’ll forever wish that you brought me here last summer instead of last winter.”
“I would have snatched you up well before Pamela ever had the chance. We’d be the perfect husband-and-wife!”
Telling Lindsay about my feelings concerning her and Victoria now seemed simple compared to what I will have to say to Devon somewhere down the line.
I wanted Lindsay to be my future bride. I loved Devon very much, but Lindsay ranked just a bit higher on my list.
How do I say this to Devon without breaking her heart?

<<<- End of Part 6 ->>>

Ip7
 

Unfortunately, I had three problems brewing. One of them was quite major, while another had the potential to be. The remaining problem would be easily resolved once I got up enough courage to step forward to speak my mind.
But still, I hated problems. All of them. I wished they would just fade away so I didn’t have to deal with them...
On the other hand, though, none of them were nearly as cataclysmic as the things which happened here last winter. No one was leaving and shattering hearts (such as Pamela and Trish did), having excessive bouts of rage when things did not go their way (Torrie) or spreading rumors and trying to destroy peoples’ lives (Cassidy). My three current problems were not quite up to par with those. Well...
How do I break the news to Devon that I have already chosen Lindsay as my future bride over her?
There will come a day - and it will be SOON - when I decide to make my engagement to Lindsay official. That particular day will be both glorious and awful for me. Glorious because I will have taken a step to officially uniting with my soul-mate in life. Awful because it will definitely break Devon’s heart in the process.
This is really a tough situation for me to discuss, and put into words. Perhaps whatever happens will solely be my fault. No... it WILL be my fault.
Since that day Pamela left me six months ago, Lindsay and I were destined to be together. Pamela had taken a chainsaw to my heart, while Trish did the same to Lindsay. Lindsay and I helped each other heal over the coming weeks and months. I was her support; she was mine. We held each other up, and did our absolute best to make it through that rocky, horrible time. Together, we finally did.
And as Lindsay told me last week, it was her belief all along that she was better for me than Pamela ever was. I agreed with her. Of course, Devon said the same thing to me just hours ago. I agreed with her too. But I wouldn’t have agreed if she said she was better for me than Lindsay.
Not to be overlooked, while Lindsay and I were in the process of healing, Devon was right there for us, too. She had been the sounding board for both of us, always willing to lend a helping hand when necessary. In the process, I fell in love with Devon. Lindsay fell in love with Devon, and vice versa. Devon had always loved me.
Devon obviously had her hopes up that she and I would eventually get married. For the past few months, she had been dropping hints about it at various times. Perhaps none of them were quite more serious and bold than the one she had slipped in at the beach just hours ago...
“Maybe one day, you and I CAN be married. And Lindsay can be our little playmate, as she was for you and Pamela.”
Whatever fall-out that happens when I finally break the news to Devon will be my fault. I should have told her a long time ago that if I were to ever get married again, the best choice for me would be Lindsay. I have known that all along. Why couldn’t I have spoken up, and told Devon my true feelings before allowing her to get her hopes up?
Was Devon wrong in believing that her and I would one day become husband-and-wife? Was it wrong of her to seemingly overlook Lindsay and my feelings for her?
I honestly don’t think so.
In her heart of hearts, Devon thought that her and I were
perfect for each other. In many ways, we were. Thus, it only seemed right to her that we would eventually be married. Plus, she had dropped so many hints over the past couple of months. Never once did I shoot one of them down.
But Lindsay had that slight edge on Devon, which swayed me to her favor. Lindsay came to the island a good six months before Devon ever stepped foot on it. My history with Lindsay was longer, and deeper, than it was with Devon.
More importantly, however, Lindsay was special to me. So was Devon, but Lindsay was that unique, once-in-a-lifetime type of special. I really can’t put into words what exactly it is that I mean. But this was Lindsay’s real advantage. She was that unique kind of special.
Lindsay and Devon were so alike that it was almost scary. Both stood 5-foot-3 and weighed about 95 pounds. Each had immaculate, long-flowing blonde hair and blue eyes. Their faces, angelic and wholesome, even looked alike. Lindsay and Devon could paralyze an entire crowd with just one flash of their respective smiles. They were goddesses to me.
The only real physical difference between Lindsay and Devon, as I have stated many times before, was their bra size. Lindsay had smallish-sized breasts, while Devon was much more shapely and developed. Devon’s breasts appeared much larger than they actually were, too, because of her frail waist and small height.
But the similarities between them were not just skin-deep. Both Lindsay and Devon easily ranked as the two sweetest, most genuinely nice women I had ever met in my entire life. Neither had a mean bone in their bodies, nor were they even capable of inflicting the type of hurt Victoria and Pamela had given to me in the past.
Lindsay and Devon were the type of pure, down-to-earth sweethearts that you have always dreamed about introducing to your parents. Both of them were so very charming and delightful. They could coo and cavort their way through any situation or discussion, and always come out on top.
With Devon such an integral part of my life, it was like having a second Lindsay around for me. A slightly older, more shapely clone of my little angel.
Thus, it should be quite easy to understand that I am not looking forward to that day when I finally am forced to tell Devon that I have chosen my bride - and it’s not her.
I wanted nothing but for both Lindsay and Devon to be totally happy in life. If Devon gets hurt because of what I eventually say to her (and she will), Lindsay will feel guilty. It could put a strain on their relationship, and possibly end it. I don’t even want to consider that...
The underlying thing here is aside from the fact I wanted to be a married man again, I NEEDED both Lindsay and Devon in my life. I NEEDED both of them to not only love me, but each other as well. Seeing them together made me happy. But my impending marriage to Lindsay could destroy that.
I HAD to let Devon know of my feelings sooner rather than later. She was owed that much. But at the same time, I was afraid to tell her. It could ruin everything.

* * *

Come to think of it - this problem and the ramifications of it once things are finally resolved could turn out to be worse than anything I went through last winter.

* * *

The second problem I was facing was not near as daunting as the first. Devon was right in what she had told me hours ago - I had to step forward, and tell Lindsay that I did not want Victoria on the island anymore. It was awkward, having my ex-fiancee cavort around the island with my bride-to-be. Not only had Lindsay and Victoria become close friends, but they were also attracted to each other. That was apparent.
Of course, I had done my absolute best since Victoria’s arrival last week to avoid her. For obvious reasons, I did not want my ex-fiancee on the island. Furthermore, I did not want to even talk to her, either.
But the thing which had held me back thus far in letting my feelings be known was the fact that Lindsay got along so good with Victoria. I did not want to take away her new friend. At the same time, though, I was only hurting myself more and more. I had to step forward and speak...
Over the past week, Victoria had tried to pin me down at various instances. I wanted absolutely nothing to do with her, and managed to escape her all but once. That one time, my ex-fiancee went into a long dialogue about the island.
“What you’ve got here is incredible, Jeremy. You have a harem. All of these girls absolutely love you. Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Stephanie, Christina, Lisa... all of them. I was talking to Jessica about it earlier. She said it’s a big sex colony. You always hear or read about places like this, or see them in the movies. But I never thought something like this would actually exist. It’s incredible!”
It may be a harem, Victoria. But it’s a harem that you have no business in being a part of. Please go home...
My third (and hopefully final) problem, of course, was the situation with Mistress Amy and submissive Stephanie. Was Stephanie truly happy in her role as a “sex slave”? I had some serious doubts about that.
How could anyone find pleasure in being led around by a leash all day? What satisfaction would one achieve from eating breakfast and dinner while sitting on the floor, while everyone else was at the table?
I have a casual interest in bondage and domination, as most people do. But not to this extreme.
The real root of my concern stemmed from the evening I spent with Stephanie last week. Instead of using her that night as a submissive, I treated Stephanie like an actual person. She was so shocked and surprised because of it, too. For the first time in six months, Stephanie said, someone had actually spoken to her as an “equal”.
If Stephanie wanted to be treated like an object all day and all night long, wouldn’t it make sense that she prefer I not speak to her in such a normal fashion? Even more, she was so genuinely grateful for the evening that we spent with each other. More than anything, that raised my concerns about whether or not Stephanie was truly happy in life.
Of course, interjecting myself into Amy and Stephanie’s relationship to find my answer did have its drawbacks. I did not want either of them to be angry at me. Nor did I want to damage their relationship in any way.
Even without all the bondage play, Amy and Stephanie were a perfect match for each other. But if Stephanie tells me that being a submissive was a novel idea at first, but then she got in too deep and now can’t get out, I would feel obligated to help her. In the process, of course, I could destroy her relationship with Amy. I didn’t want that.
I just didn’t understand why they couldn’t be a “normal” couple. If all the bondage play is necessary, keep it confined to the bedroom. Don’t bring it out...

* * *

The time was 6:27pm on this Wednesday evening when I found myself heading throughout the mansion, toward the kitchen area. My stomach had a hunger pain or two, and I was curious as to what Jessica was preparing for dinner. Fortunately, that would only be a half-hour from now. I was absolutely starving!
Along the way, however, Devon’s voice caught my attention and immediately made me stop dead in my tracks.
“How can you be so insensitive?”
For a moment, I wondered if Devon was talking to me. Her voice was that close. I turned around, but did not see her anywhere. Then, I realized that she was in the next room - the foyer. But who was Devon talking to?
I crept up to the door and peeked inside, then gulped my throat in uneasiness as I saw Lindsay standing in front of her. That look on her face was not good...
“How am I supposed to know he felt that way?” Lindsay whined in return, obviously a bit upset.
“Jeremy never tells us how he feels if it is negative!” Devon exclaimed. “You should know that by now! He keeps most everything bad all bottled up inside of him.”
“But Jeremy said he didn’t mind me being friends with Victoria,” Lindsay protested, which made me gulp my throat once again. “I asked him several times about it!”
Devon shook her head and laughed, “Again, this is Jeremy we’re talking about. Of course he is going to tell you that it is okay if you and Victoria are friends. He can see that you like her, and wants you to be happy.”
“I had no idea...” the 19-year-old squealed.
“Think about it,” Devon told her. “Think how strange it
must be for Jeremy to have Victoria here. Whenever you or I asked about Victoria in the past, Jeremy either said that he hated her, or didn’t want to talk about her. Now she is here, and Jeremy is subjected to the sight of you and her being buddy-buddy around the mansion. It’s not right.”
“I thought that, too,” Lindsay countered. “But still... I was told he had no problem with us being friends. I... I like Victoria so much. We have so much in common. We’ve shared so many stories about Jeremy.”
Devon folded her arms and said, “Lisa told me what she saw earlier, Lindsay. In the library - an hour ago.”
The little blonde’s eyes went wide as she quaked, “Oh?”
“You had sex with Victoria,” Devon told her, which sent
shivers down my spine. “Lisa said she heard some noises, and then went to investigate. You... were sprawled all over the table, with Victoria’s face between your thighs.”
Devon shook her head and added, “Even AMY says that you are being insensitive! What if Jeremy finds out about this?”
I took a deep breath and then slowly backed away from the door, not wanting to be heard. Then, I turned around and started walking. “You have to tell Victoria that it is best that she go home!” I heard Devon say to Lindsay, as I made my way for the nearby staircase. “I can’t BELIEVE you!”
I had suddenly lost my appetite.

* * *

After I returned to my personal suite that evening, I decided to skip dinner and use the time alone to go over things in my mind. Yes - I knew since last week that there was a possibility that Lindsay and Victoria would wind up becoming intimate with one another.
But at the same time, I never expected anything like this to happen between them. Doesn’t Lindsay have any control over herself, and her desires? I could not believe that my future bride-to-be actually had sex with my ex-fiancee.
Devon was right. Victoria had to leave the island. Now.

* * *

It was a little after 9:00pm that same evening when I heard the fabled “Lindsay knock” upon the entrance to my personal suite. Four knocks, followed by two quicker ones. Surprisingly, I did not make a move to get up and open the door for her. I was a little bit mad at Lindsay.
“Jeremy, are you in there?” Lindsay said, trying to turn the doorknob. “Why is the door locked?” She knocked once more and said, “Is everything okay? Jeremy? Jeremy?”
Frowning, I took a deep breath and got up from the bed, and made my way over to the door. I unlocked and opened it for her, but turned away and offered Lindsay no eye contact as I then went back to the bed.
“Why did you skip dinner?” Lindsay asked. “You must be starving. Here... I brought you a plate. It’s chicken, Jeremy. Jessica did another great job. Try some...”
I turned and looked directly at Lindsay, giving her an empty, disappointed glare. As a result, the expression upon her face changed accordingly.
“Oh God...” Lindsay moaned, almost dropping the dinner plate to the floor. Instead, she placed it upon the nearby end-table and then brought both hands to her mouth. “You know... Jeremy. Oh God, Jeremy... you know! You watched what happened earlier with the voyeur room. Didn’t you?”
“No,” I quietly told her. “I was on my way to the kitchen and I overheard your conversation with Devon in the foyer.” I paused before adding, “If I were to have watched you and Victoria have sex together, I’d feel a lot worse now.”
“I didn’t know, Jeremy!” Lindsay exclaimed, dropping to her knees upon the floor as tears began to literally pour from her eyes. “I didn’t know! Oh God... I talked with Devon, Christina and Lisa about it after dinner. I didn’t realize what effect me and Victoria being friends was having on you!” Lindsay hid her face with both hands and began to cry, saying, “I’D NEVER DO ANYTHING TO HURT YOU, JEREMY!”
I couldn’t stand to see Lindsay upset and crying like this. But still, I needed to get my point across. Yes! For once in my life, I had to speak to my mind.
“Being friends with Victoria and having sex with her are two completely different things,” I said to Lindsay, my voice tented with anger and hurt. “I don’t really care, Lindsay, that I told you it was alright if you and her were friends. I never said anything about having sex with her.”
“I couldn’t help it!” she exclaimed, exposing her face and the sheet of tears which now covered it. “She put her hands on me, then kissed me, and I couldn’t...”
“NO!” I cut Lindsay off, shaking my head. “I don’t want to hear about it.” The anger within me swelled as I told her, “I just cannot BELIEVE that you had sex with Victoria. Think about it, Lindsay. THINK ABOUT IT! That would be the same as Trish coming back here, and me having sex with her. Right underneath your nose! Would you like that?”
“No...” Lindsay sobbed, her posture now slumped as she was still upon her knees. “I... I’d hate that, Jeremy. I-I couldn’t stand it...”
“I know you loved Trish very, very much,” I told her, my voice settling down somewhat. “And I know when she left you, Lindsay, it broke your heart. But I can GUARANTEE you that your feelings for Trish were not NEAR as strong as mine once were, for Victoria.”
Lindsay continued crying as I said, “You couldn’t stand it if Trish came back, and I had sex with her? How do you think I feel, knowing what you did with Victoria?”
“I’m sorry, Jeremy...” Lindsay wailed, stepping forward upon her knees and clutching at my waist as I sat upon the bed. She placed her head in my lap and cried, “I love you, Jeremy! I’d never do anything to hurt you! Not on purpose!”
“YOU SHOULD BE ASHAMED OF YOURSELF!” I roared, which caught me off-guard. I didn’t mean to say that to her. At least, not with so much emotion behind it.
“I know, Jeremy. I knooooow...” Lindsay continued crying.
I could feel her tears on my legs. Now I felt bad.
Having said my peace to her, I reached down and grasped Lindsay’s face with my hands, and made her look up at me. She was a total mess. But at the same time, God... Lindsay looked so pretty with those tears in her eyes.
“I’m sorry, Jeremy...” the little blonde reiterated, sniffing her nose as she looked up at me. “I... I’d... I would never hurt you. N-Not knowingly! Never!”
I pulled Lindsay up and brought her into my arms, giving her a warm, loving embrace. “The environment I’ve created on this island, sweetheart...” I shook my head and went on, “I... it’s my fault, too. I want all of us to be open - to share with everyone. That’s what the island is about. I should have never allowed Victoria to stay here.”
“It does-doesn’t excuse what I did,” Lindsay shrieked, pulling her face away from my shoulder and looking at me. “I should have sh-showed better judgment, Jeremy.”
Smiling, I cupped her face with both hands and began wiping away her tears. “No it doesn’t excuse you, honey. You should have more control, better judgment... yes. But still, Victoria should have never stayed here in the first place. She shouldn’t have even BEEN HERE to BEGIN with.”
“Do you-you for-forgive m-me?” Lindsay asked, the look in her eyes literally begging me to.
“Of course, sweetheart,” I replied, placing my lips to her forehead and kissing her there. I then smiled, and started kissing away the remaining tears upon her face. “I could never stay mad at you for too long, Lindsay.”
It took several seconds, but I managed to eventually cleanse her face of all those tears with my lips.
“Th-thank you, Jeremy.”
I smiled at her again. “It’s my fault too, sweetheart.
Just as I said earlier. I want you girls to be open and free with each other - let your inhibitions go. That is what I have strived for this place to be like over the past year. Victoria had no place here. She wasn’t one of us. But I guess for the past week, she has been. Sort of.”
I took Lindsay into my arms once more and asked her, “So what did all of you decide to do with Victoria?”
“She... she’s going to leave in the morning,” was her answer. “She’s taking her speed-boat and going back to the mainland. Are-are you going to keep good on your promise, Jeremy, and buy her an airline ticket?”
“Of course I will,” I replied, embracing Lindsay just a bit tighter. “I always keep my promises. I think I’ll give her some money, too. Victoria did spend a lot to find me.”
“You’re giving her money?” Lindsay asked. “Oh...”
“I could probably get her a helicopter, too,” I mused.
“It would be better than a speed-boat.”
After a long pause, I pushed the little enchantress away from my arms and told her, “I don’t blame you for having sex with her, sweetheart. Just look at all the people over the past year you’ve had sex with. I guess it’s been ingrained into you that if you like someone, you have sex with them. That is what happened with Victoria.” I paused and added, “I know you would never hurt me intentionally.”
“I’ve had sex with everyone who has stepped foot on this island since I arrived here last June,” Lindsay sniffed. “All the women; those guys you brought here for the birthday gang-bangs. When I went on trips with you and Pamela, or you and Devon... I had sex with other people, too. But just think of that - EVERYONE who has been on this island.”
“It sure is a lot of people,” I said, kissing her on the forehead. “A whole lot. Well...” I paused, then offered a smile and added, “You haven’t had sex with EVERYONE on the island, dear. Remember Louisa, now.”
Lindsay shivered, then gulped her throat and looked at me with wide eyes.
“NO...” I gasped, completely shocked. “No way...”
“Oh God...” Lindsay shrieked, before looking down and
hiding her face. “I... I didn’t have sex with Louisa. I... she sort of... had sex with me.”
“WHAT?” I exclaimed. “Louisa is a 76-year-old woman!
WHAT IN THE HELL DID YOU DO WITH HER?”
Lindsay still hid her face from me as she replied, “When you and Devon were busy somewhere on the island, there... were times... when Louisa liked watching me use a dildo on myself.” Lindsay shook her head and went on, “And there were other t-times when she used a dildo on me.”
“My God, sweetheart...” I gasped, my eyes wide.
“And sometimes,” Lindsay went on, “Louisa ate my pussy.”
That was it.
Ever since she first stepped into my life last year, I thought that Lindsay had the potential to eventually become a true, bona-fide slut. A super-slut, even. She had the lust... the HUNGER, to someday reach that lofty pinnacle.
However, her journey was now over. Forget what she had done with Victoria. Lindsay let a 76-year-old woman (!) use her as a plaything! Yes... she was now a nymphomaniac. My little angel was a raging, out-of-control SLUT.
“Louisa could make me cum so hard with her tongue,” she added, her voice full of shame.
NOT EVEN AMY WOULD HAVE WENT QUITE THIS FAR!

<<<- End of Part 7 ->>>

Ip8
 

“I’m not ashamed of you, sweetheart,” I said to Lindsay, offering her a smile for emphasis, as she sat upon the bed in front of me. “Why would I be ashamed of you? You’re my little angel. I love you more than anything.”
“But I let a 76-year-old woman have her way with me!” the nymphomaniac exclaimed, obviously ashamed of herself. “Five different times, in fact!” Lindsay shook her head and went on, “Before anything happened between her and me, Louisa was like a grandmother to me. That is how I always looked at her. How can’t you be ashamed of me?”
I ran my fingers throughout Lindsay’s hair and smiled at her. “Devon and I weren’t there for you that first day,” I said to her, in my calm tone. “That’s what you told me last night, remember? Louisa came into our suite to do a laundry run, and she caught you masturbating with a dildo.”
Lindsay fidgeted about upon the bed as I softly added, “Instead of being repulsed or shocked, Louisa was just the opposite. This is what you told me, Lindsay.” She nodded her head and I went on, “Louisa asked if she could watch you. One thing led to another, and soon she was using the dildo on you herself. Then, her tongue.” My body flinched at the mere thought of 76-year-old Louisa in such a situation.
Yuck!...
“All that mattered to you, sweetheart, was that Louisa could give you some pleasure. Pleasure that you needed. Devon and I were out doing something together on the island that day. That’s why you let Louisa have her way with you. Devon and I... we weren’t there to take care of your needs.”
“How CAN’T you be ashamed of me?” Lindsay exclaimed, her eyes wide. “I’m ashamed of myself!”
“Don’t you see what you’ve become, sweetheart?” I asked. “You’re completely insatiable. If someone isn’t touching you, you have to touch yourself. You let a 76-year-old woman have her jollies with you because there was no one else around to satisfy your needs. You had sex with the ex-fiancee - Victoria - of your future husband - ME. I’m not ashamed of you, dear.” I reached out and gently grasped her right knee, saying, “Do you know why that is?”
“Because I’m a slut?”
“Exactly,” I grinned, nodding my head in agreement. “A
slut cannot control her desires, or her needs. I’m sorry, baby, for being mad at you last night about you screwing around with Victoria. I didn’t know how far along you were. I now know. You’re a slut. And any chance a slut has to achieve any kind of pleasure, she takes it.” I smiled and added, “I’ve always called you my ‘lil cheerleader slut. But you’re something more than that now. Something better!”
I kissed Lindsay on the forehead and told her, “I love you, sweetheart. I love you more than anything. I’ll have to see to it that your needs are better taken care of from now on.” I smiled and added, “You shouldn’t be ashamed of yourself, either, Lindsay. Your needs... your lust, it overwhelmed you. You can’t control yourself. It’s okay.”
“I still think it was kind of icky,” the little blonde chirped, offering one of her unique words.
“Baby, if you thought it was ‘icky’, why did you have five different encounters with Louisa?” I smiled at her before adding, “You’re priceless, Lindsay. I love you.”
“I never did anything to her,” the 19-year-old said, wanting to clarify that point. “She did things to me.”
I kissed her again and smiled, “I’m glad you told me about this, sweetheart. I’ll never look down on you for anything that is related to sex again. I created you, Lindsay. Without me or this island, you would have never discovered your ‘inner slut’. The same thing happened with Amy. She and I discovered her ‘inner slut’ last year. It just took a little while longer with you.”
“Amy has always said that I’m a slut,” Lindsay remarked.
“That’s because Amy likes to degrade you, and hear you
squeal and grunt as a result,” I smiled. “But you didn’t officially become a slut, Lindsay, until that first day you spread your legs for Louisa. That was the clincher.”
Lindsay’s eyes grew big as she said, “You make it seem like me doing this with Louisa was a good thing.”
“I definitely don’t want to see you and Louisa together,” I told her, holding back a laugh. “So I won’t be checking the archives in my voyeur room. But it IS a good thing. I finally discovered just how insatiable you are, sweetheart. As I said... I’ll have to see to it that you and your needs are better taken care of from this point forward.”
“Oh?” Lindsay said, a bit curious. “So what’s going to happen now? Anything?”
“We’re going to take care of your needs,” I quietly told her, looking at my wristwatch. “Everyone should be getting ready for breakfast now. You and I... we’re going to join them, and let them know that you’re officially a slut now.”
“No!” Lindsay exclaimed, suddenly backing away from me upon the bed. “GOD, NO! You can’t tell the others what I let Louisa do to me! Amy would never let me live it down! What would Jessica think? Louisa is her grandmother!”
“Calm down, sweetheart,” I grinned, lightly touching her shoulder now. “I’m not going to say a word about Louisa to anyone. We’re just going to let everyone know that you’re officially a slut now. If anyone asks, we can tell them it is because you had sex with Victoria behind my back.”
“Oh, okay...” she responded, obviously relieved. “But... why are you going to tell everyone else that I’m a slut?”
“Your needs, princess,” I gently offered. “They need to be taken care of. I’m going to have all of the other girls gang-bang you.” Lindsay gulped her throat as I continued, “I’m going to see to it that you are WELL satisfied. I won’t let them stop gang-banging you until you are.”
I paused before adding, “But I’m sure Amy won’t need any coaxing from me. She’ll be the leader, obviously. Amy is going to be SO HAPPY to hear you finally admit to her that you’re a slut. She’s only wanted to hear that for a YEAR.”
“But it’s so fun when I go back and forth with her like that,” Lindsay remarked. “She calls me a slut, and I deny it. I’ve always loved doing that with her.”
“Those days are over, honey,” I told her. “You’re going to admit it to her, and all the others. I’m positive you and Amy will find something else to kick around during sex.”
“If you say so, Jeremy,” she offered, her gaze lowered.
I smiled once more before planting my lips upon Lindsay’s
mouth for a gentle kiss. “I love you, sweetheart. C’mon... let’s go to breakfast. No one is going to be hungry after I tell them what they are to do to you. I’m even going to see about getting Jessica involved in this.”

* * *

“No mercy?” Amy said moments later, a nasty glint in her eye, as she and the other ladies stared at both Lindsay and myself. “You want us to show her no mercy, Jeremy?”
I nodded my head and replied, “Yes, indeed. No mercy. Lindsay is officially a slut now, and this is how sluts should be treated. She wants all of you to gang-bang her as hard as you possibly can.” I smiled at Lindsay before also telling the others, “She needs to get off... really bad.”
“Oh my, this is going to be fun,” Amy grinned, licking her lips while devouring Lindsay with her eyes. “I see that you even brought my collection of toys, Jeremy.”
“Yes, I did,” I said, tossing the backpack at Amy’s feet. “I want all of you to really stuff Lindsay.” The charming blonde squirmed about as I reiterated, “Stuff her full.”
“What brought this on?” Devon asked me, curious.
“I know the details about what happened between Lindsay
and Victoria yesterday,” I responded, to which Devon placed both hands upon her mouth in shock. “Don’t worry, though. I’m not angry or mad. It just made me realize how much of an insatiable slut Lindsay has become. To screw around with my ex-fiancee like that. She just can’t control herself.”
“Should I really be here?” Jessica asked, perhaps the only person in the room feeling any trepidation about the upcoming encounter. “I mean... I’ve only been here a week. Maybe there is some cleaning for me to do somewhere...”
“You’re welcome to stay, Jessica,” I said to her. “You may be an employee, but you’re also one of us now. Lindsay would like for you to stay. The more people who gang-bang her, the better chance she has of being satisfied.”
“This is REALLY strange,” Jessica said, shaking her head. “But I guess I can stick around. I just need to get more used to the way things are done here on the island.”
Lindsay squealed in surprise when I reached out and gave her a swift slap on the ass. “Make ‘em happy, sweetheart.”
“This is all the breakfast I need!” Amy gushed, stepping up to Lindsay and taking her into her arms. An instant later, both ladies growled with intense lust as Amy smashed her lips upon Lindsay’s mouth for a hot, searing kiss.
A few of the other women grinned with obvious arousal and delight as they got up from the table and made their way over to the embracing couple. Lisa reached out with her right hand and placed it upon Lindsay’s denim-clad ass, squeezing and massaging it roughly.
Christina went one step further by dropping to her knees behind Lindsay, then reaching around her slender waist and unbuttoning those denim shorts. A split-second later, they were ripped down and off. To the surprise of absolutely no one, Lindsay had foregone the use of panties.
Now with a bare ass to fondle and squeeze, Lisa grabbed it with both hands and really went to town. At the same time, Christina, who was still on her knees behind Lindsay, spread the 19-year-old’s pussy folds with her fingertips and immediately inserted her tongue for a delicious taste.
Devon gave me an inquisitive glance as, still smiling, I took a seat in a chair against the wall. This was going to be very interesting. Lindsay - my little angel - was going to be used beyond any and all belief. I would simply not let the other women stop until I was satisfied that Lindsay had experienced enough. That won’t be for a long time...
Still, Devon gave me that odd look. It was as if that woman could read my mind at times. She knew something else was at work here. Why would I proclaim Lindsay to be an insatiable slut simply because she had sex with Victoria? If I was so happy that my past and future had united, why did Victoria leave the island this morning via helicopter? Obviously, none of this made any sense to Devon. But I had to keep my promise to Lindsay - not a word about Louisa.

* * *

The insatiable nymphomaniac was already squirming and writhing about as three women worked over various parts of her body. Obviously the anointed leader, Amy grabbed a big clump of Lindsay’s hair and gently yanked on it, ending their mutual kiss. Lindsay’s eyes were ablaze with passion as she stared at Amy, while Christina was busy exploring the tender folds of her pussy with her tongue. At the same time, Lisa continued to pinch and maul Lindsay’s ass.
“You little slut,” Amy growled, giving her young lover an equal glare of mad lust, while unbuttoning her blouse and whisking it away. Of course, Lindsay was not wearing a bra, either. Amy smiled in response and said, “Jeremy wants us to teach you a lesson, I guess. First thing is first... you need to passed around like a little doll. A fuck-doll!”
When Amy extended her arm to the side and snapped her fingers, Stephanie - who had been perched upon her knees next to the breakfast table - immediately got up and made her way over to Amy. The nasty pornstar smiled and tugged on Stephanie’s leash, telling her, “Have a taste, baby.”
Stephanie (who was already completely nude - as usual) closed the distance between herself and Lindsay, then shared a rather forceful, heated kiss with her. At the same time, Christina was now jamming a pair of fingers in-and-out of Lindsay’s moist slit at warp-speed, while Lisa had one hand on her ass, and the other upon her breasts. Meanwhile, Amy used this time to get rid of her own clothing.
Still at the breakfast table, Jessica made a move to go over and join the group, but was stopped once Devon placed a hand upon her wrist. The two ladies gazed at each other for a moment or two, then smiled and pressed their lips together for a tender, loving kiss.
Amy put an end to the shared kiss between Lindsay and Stephanie, only then to beckon Lisa to come forward. The voluptuous blonde did just that, and then smashed her own mouth upon Lindsay’s for a passionate kiss. I grinned at the mere sight. This being her third big-time kiss with as many people in the last few minutes, Lindsay was getting a bit winded. She would be alright, though...
“Oh yeah...” Amy growled, as she watched Lisa and Lindsay swap their tongues together over an open-mouthed exchange. “Oh yeah... ravage that slut’s mouth! RAPE IT!”
Over at the breakfast table, Jessica was squirming about herself as she and Devon shared an intimate kiss. Devon had her hand inside Jessica’s blouse, and was busy fondling one of her luscious, ripe breasts.
Indeed, it was going to take awhile. But Jessica would eventually fit in with the rest of the girls wonderfully. All she needed was another week or so...
Amy tapped Christina on the shoulder, giving her a signal that it was now her turn to orally worship Lindsay’s pussy. Christina withdrew her lips and tongue from the teen-ager’s moist folds, then smiled at Amy before rising to her feet and sharing a kiss with her. Once it was over, Amy dropped to her knees behind Lindsay and immediately began lashing away at her puffy clitoris with her tongue.
Christina and Stephanie held hands and exchanged smiles as they both watched the kiss between Lindsay and Lisa intensify to even greater proportions. A moment later, Devon snuck up to Stephanie and joyfully hugged her from behind. The pair of ladies giggled before pressing their own lips together for an intimate exchange. At the same time, Christina walked over to Jessica and whispered a word or two into her ear, then offered her a kiss.
Soon, Lisa wanted to change positions with Devon. Now, Lisa and Stephanie were keeping one another occupied while Devon explored the inner regions of Lindsay’s mouth with her tongue. Needless to say, the little blonde was well past the point of being warmed up. She was burning up now.
Amy was showing Lindsay’s tender pussy absolutely no mercy or compassion as she violently jammed three (and sometimes four) fingers in-and-out of it at a blistering rate of speed. At the same time, Amy’s tongue was swirling in mad circles. It was obvious that she wanted to be the one who helped Lindsay experience her first orgasm today.
Devon broke her kiss with Lindsay, which allowed the young minx a chance to freely breathe and catch her air. “You’re the only one who hasn’t kissed her yet,” Devon said to Jessica, smiling. “Come on over and get a taste.”
Christina nodded her head at Jessica, who smiled and then made her way over to Lindsay. The nymphomaniac took a deep breath just before Jessica placed her lips upon hers for a loving, tongue-filled kiss. Lindsay responded by slipping a hand inside Jessica’s blouse and fondling one of her breasts.

* * *

Who needed the voyeur room?
I know I didn’t. I rather be right here where I was - seated in a chair against the far wall - watching Lindsay’s “coronation” before my very eyes. Still, it was like I was in the voyeur room. I already had my cock out, and was busy stroking it. This was going to be fun...

* * *

Lindsay was squealing and grunting in response to the expert oral and finger work being done upon her pussy, courtesy of the nasty Amy. The red-head even managed to land a few, stinging slaps upon Lindsay’s sweet ass, which I’m sure did nothing but excite her even more.
A few seconds later, Lindsay’s whole body went rigid as she broke her kiss with Jessica. The 19-year-old let out a loud, shrieking scream, which was followed by a giggle from Amy. The little vixen had just creamed her pussy - as well as Amy’s face. The sight made me smile.
“Oh God...” Lindsay moaned once it was over, dropping to her knees in a sign of momentary weakness. Of course, Amy had to take this and twist it around somewhat.
“Ahh... she wants to be on her knees now!” The other ladies snickered as Amy added, “That’s really not the right place for her, though. On your back, slut!”
Lindsay let out an exaggerated squeal as she did what was instructed of her. Now on her back, she instinctively spread her thighs and slipped a hand between them, and began to openly masturbate in front of everyone.
Showing some initiative, Stephanie moved forward and then dropped to her knees, directly over Lindsay’s face. Amy smiled and nodded at her - signaling it was okay - before Stephanie took the final step and lowered her pussy to the vixen’s hungry, awaiting mouth.
“Oh yeah...” Stephanie moaned, her face ablaze with lust, as she mauled her breasts with both hands and began to gyrate herself upon Lindsay’s probing lips and tongue. “OH YEAH... that feels so good! So good!”
I smiled because of the simple fact that Stephanie was actually in the process of receiving some stimulation. At the same time, though, I watched as Amy - who was completely nude - crawled over to her precious backpack and began to search through it. What would she pull out of it?
Devon and Jessica were in another kissing contest, but Christina and Lisa were keeping pace right beside them. Jessica’s blouse was now history, and Devon made sure her bra was soon to follow. I moaned at the mere sight of Christina and Lisa each stripping one another of their clothing as their heated, passionate kiss continued.
Devon broke hers off with Jessica, then licked her lips in anticipation as she looked over at Lindsay and Stephanie. It was obvious to me what was on her mind.
My thoughts were then confirmed as a short moment later, Devon settled down between Lindsay’s outstretched thighs and began lapping away at her pussy. At the same time, Stephanie continued to moan and squirm about as she grounded her own pussy upon Lindsay’s swirling tongue.
My eyes went wide with arousal once Amy pulled out a massive, strap-on dildo from within her trusty backpack. It was black (Lindsay’s favorite color - for various reasons) and appeared to be at least 12 inches in length.
Amy held the tool in her hand for several seconds, while keeping an eye on the three-way coupling in front of her. Then, Amy turned toward me and offered an inquisitive look.
All I needed to do was nod my head in approval, and Amy responded with a luscious grin. Next, she rose to her feet and went over to Jessica. “I bet you’ve never used one of these,” Amy said, holding the nasty strap-on up for Jessica to see. The blonde shook her head in response as Amy went on, “Well... I think it’s high time you learn.”
Jessica yelped with desire as Amy whisked her shorts down in a heartbeat. Next came her G-string, and then Jessica appeared a bit antsy as Amy placed the strap-on’s harness around her waist, before buckling it into place.
Jessica looked down with wide eyes at the massive dong which protruded outward from her pelvis, before turning her attention to Amy. “I’ve never even SEEN one of these...”
Amy smiled in total glee. She was going to take the corruption of Jessica - which began last week during that shower “initiation” - one step further.
“They’re real easy to use, honey,” Amy told her. “Here.
You can have a test run on that little slut over there.”
A moment later, Devon smiled and accordingly withdrew her face from between Lindsay’s quivering thighs as Amy brought Jessica over. The pornstar then tapped Stephanie on the shoulder, signaling for her to dismount from Lindsay’s face. When she did, the 19-year-old’s eyes went wide with lust as she got her first glimpse of the dildo-wielding Jessica.
“You should do her doggie-style for now,” Amy suggested, her hand on Jessica’s lush ass. “It’s better that way.” Amy’s voice became more strict as she smacked Lindsay on the leg. “Come on, slut! On your hands and knees!” Like a submissive, Lindsay immediately did what she was told. Amy smiled and gloated, “All fours! Just like a bitch!”
For the first time since her ordeal had began, Lindsay turned her face and looked directly at me. I had never seen that type of expression upon her face before. It was one of extreme hunger and desire. The MOST extreme...
I don’t think Lindsay had ever been quite this excited before. Not only because of what had already happened to her... but the realization that much more was to come. I was going to see to it that she be used beyond any and all belief today. And, Lindsay knew that all too well.
The expression upon her face also seemed to relay a silent, but powerful, message to me. “I’m going to get you back for this.” I offered Lindsay a smile and nodded my head, then silently mouthed the words, “I love you.”
The enchantress’ eyes had been trained on me, but she suddenly turned her face away and screamed out in unequaled lust as Jessica - who was on both knees behind her - jammed the massive strap-on dildo into Lindsay’s pussy.
Amy offered the Texan some pointers and advice, but it seemed as though Jessica really didn’t need all that much help. A wicked smile came to her face as she began to churn her hips back-and-forth, the huge dong invading and piercing its way throughout Lindsay’s precious folds.
“Fuck her harder!” Amy encouraged Jessica, offering her a hard slap on the ass for emphasis. “FUCK HER HARDER!”
Obviously liking this new side of herself, Jessica grinned and then really started to blast sweet, little Lindsay with the strap-on dildo. Lindsay screamed and cried out in response, also burying her face and pounding her fist upon the carpeted floor in the process.
“Oh, come here, sweet thing,” Devon said to Stephanie, taking ahold of her wrist and pulling her closer. “Did Lindsay get you all hot and bothered with her tongue?” Stephanie nodded her head as Devon continued, “Don’t worry, honey. I’ll be happy to finish you off.”
As Christina was in the midst of worshipping Lisa’s full breasts with her hands and tongue, Devon pulled Stephanie down to the floor with her. She offered the submissive a deep kiss, before gliding southward and slipping her head between her thighs. An instant later, Stephanie began to moan out her pleasure just as she had before.
A wave of lust had overtaken all of the ladies in the common room. Fortunately, I was also here to witness it.
Meanwhile, Amy still found it necessary to repeatedly swat Jessica on the ass as she plunged her way in-and-out of Lindsay’s pussy. A moment later, Amy finally relented and with a smile, backed away from the squirming couple. Indeed, Jessica’s whirlwind education on how to use a big strap-on dildo was over. She now knew what to do with it.
Amy retrieved her backpack of toys, and began searching through it once again. This time, she pulled out an even BIGGER strap-on dildo. Snickering, Amy held it up for me to see. Again, I nodded my head at her.
Amy returned to the lust-couple, and tossed the bigger dildo onto the floor directly beside Lindsay’s face. I smiled to myself as Lindsay’s eyes went wide as she stared at the obnoxious thing. It must have been 15 inches long!
“Make that slut cum!” Amy exclaimed, her words directed at Jessica. “Make her cum! Other people have to get their turn with her, too. So hurry up!”
Speaking of such things, Stephanie screeched and wailed out in utter lust as Devon helped her achieve an orgasm with her skilled, talented tongue.
Laying flat on her back, Stephanie continued to writhe and squirm about even in the after-effects of her orgasm. That was obviously because Devon’s face hadn’t left the silken joining of her thighs yet. Her tongue just kept lapping away at Stephanie’s soaked slit. I could tell that Devon was really enjoying the “fruits” of her labor...
Meanwhile, Christina and Lisa were locked in yet another heated kiss. Christina, in fact, was perched upon Lisa’s trusting lap as the two ladies traded both their lips and tongues in the open air.
Was there a better sight in the world than two luscious women sharing an intimate kiss? I sure don’t think so...
It appeared as though Lindsay’s body was about to burst from the harsh, rough treatment she was receiving courtesy of Jessica. On her hands and knees with her ass perched high, Lindsay screamed out and pounded her fist upon the carpet some more as Jessica continued to blast away at her.
I smiled at the sudden realization that Lindsay was in the sweet process of orgasm - her second of the morning thus far. Jessica obviously caught on too, as she slowed her fuck-strokes but continued to barrel the dildo into her lover until Lindsay simply collapsed onto the floor.
Jessica unstrapped the dildo’s harness and leaned over, kissing the side of Lindsay’s face as the 19-year-old breathed in short, rapid gasps.
Amy glanced my way and said, “PLEASE tell me that this isn’t enough for her. She needs to be fucked some more!”
“I agree, dear,” I replied. “Do as you see fit.”
An evil gleam came to Amy’s eyes as she picked the bigger strap-on dildo (15 inches?) up from the floor. Grinning, she twirled it by its strap above her head and called out, “Who wants to fuck the little slut next?”
Devon was still nestled between Stephanie’s thighs, and may have been on her way to bringing her another orgasm. With those two out of the running, Christina broke her kiss with Lisa and raised her hand. “Me!” she said, smiling.
“You know how to put one of these on,” Amy smirked, extending the strap-on with her right hand. Christina slipped out of Lisa’s lap and made her way over to Amy, a definite smile upon her face. She took the instrument and fastened it around her waist.
“I want to fuck her missionary,” Christina sneered.
“What’s stopping you?” Amy asked, matter-of-factly.
“Oh God...” Lindsay whined, as Amy flipped her over onto
her back. “N-Not again!” the little blonde cried, just before Christina mounted her in the missionary position and sank that enormous dong directly into her pussy.
I shook my head and smiled at the sight of Christina as she immediately began to hump away at the poor nymphomaniac. Lindsay may be nearing exhaustion, but I knew that she wanted... no, she NEEDED more. I grinned again while these thoughts went through my mind, as I busily stroked my cock.
However, I then realized that Lisa was staring directly at me. Or more specifically - my cock.
What is a man to do when a gorgeous, bombshell-blonde of a woman such as Lisa is licking her lips in anticipation as she stares blankly at his cock?
I know what I’d do...
With my free hand, I extended two fingers and motioned for her to come closer. Lisa did just that, while Devon was causing Stephanie to screech and cry out once again. Indeed, she was going to lead her toward another orgasm.
Lisa approached me on her knees, then took a seat and stretched her legs underneath the chair that I was settled in. Without saying a word, Lisa’s hand replaced mine on the thick base of my shaft. She frigged it for a few seconds, then giggled before taking its full length into her mouth.
With the sound of Christina humping Lindsay, and Stephanie screeching out in pleasure as our background, I threw my head back and sighed in response to the incredible sensations as Lisa worshipped my cock with her mouth. Soon, I looked down at her and smiled, and even cupped the side of her face. Lisa’s brown eyes were big as she stared directly up at me, her ruby-red lips forming a large ‘O’ around my erection as her head bobbed back-and-forth upon it.
Another smile came to my face as I watched Amy take the lovely Jessica into her arms, and kiss her deeply. Amy was still close enough to what was happening between Christina and Lindsay. Therefore, Amy could continue to oversee and make sure that my little sweetheart get what she deserved.
I then focused all of my attention upon Lisa, and smiled at her once again as her pretty blonde head continued to bob back-and-forth upon my shaft. Her alluring eyes had never once left my face. Lisa was so beautiful! I HAD to become more intimate and closer with her before the summer was over. Of course, I did not mean that in a purely physical way, either. I really wanted to get to know this angel...
Lisa withdrew my cock from her mouth only long enough so she could lick and slurp away upon my testicles for a few seconds. Then, the 21-year-old swallowed my erection once more and resumed her skilled fellatio work.
“TELL ME THAT YOU’RE A SLUT!”
That loud, ravenous scream caused me to immediately turn my attention towards its source, which was Amy. I looked at her with wide eyes as she now clutched Lindsay’s hair with her hand, looking down at her expectantly. Meanwhile, of course, Christina was still hammering away at Lindsay with her strap-on dildo in the missionary position.
“Tell ME that you are a SLUT!” Amy demanded again, now yanking on Lindsay’s hair.
The 19-year-old’s face was full of anxious lust as she glared up at Amy, while also grunting with each forward, powerful fuck-stroke of Christina’s. Indeed, she looked as though her body could spontaneously combust any second now.
“TELL ME!” Amy screamed.
“I’m a slut!” Lindsay responded.
“SAY IT LOUDER!” the red-head told her, now grasping her
chin with her hand. “SAY IT LOUDER!”
“I’M A SLUT!” Lindsay exclaimed, her voice literally echoing throughout the room. “Oh God, I’m a slut! I’M A SLUT! And I want to be fucked HARD! I’M A SLUUUUUT!”
That did it for me.
The verbal exchange between Lindsay and Amy pushed me over the edge. My cock simply exploded because of it, but fortunately - unlike most times when I watch the girls in a group session like this - I did not make a mess. I could thank Lisa; she had kept her lips sealed around my quivering shaft and swallowed down every last ounce of sperm.
Somewhere within all of this happening, Devon (and her swirling tongue) helped bring another orgasm to Stephanie. And while Lisa had guzzled down the massive load which had flowed from within my cock, Lindsay experienced her third orgasm - and her most powerful thus far - of the morning.

* * *

When it was over, Lindsay lay in an exhausted heap upon the floor. Her whole body was soaked with perspiration. Her little breasts heaved hard for breath but despite all that, Amy was not quite finished with her yet. Wonderful!
Lindsay squealed as she watched Amy secure a new strap-on dildo around her waist. This one was not near as long as the other two; nor was it quite as thick. Lindsay squealed once again as she then realized what it was perfect for...
Anal sex!
Amy tossed a bigger strap-on dildo toward Devon, who immediately fastened it into place around her waist. I then realized that both Amy and Devon were going to penetrate Lindsay’s pussy and ass simultaneously with their strap-ons.
As Lisa finally withdrew my cock from her mouth, Devon got onto her back and pulled Lindsay on top of her. The little blonde was still exhausted, but showed some sheer enthusiasm with a deafening scream once she took a seat upon the obscene, 10-inch dildo. As it filled her buttery pussy in no time flat, my cock began to twitch with life.
Devon reached out with both hands and brought Lindsay down upon her. With the strap-on dildo still embedded within her pussy, Lindsay now had the opportunity to share kisses with her sweet lover, Devon. The pair of ladies did just that, as Lindsay’s body vibrated gently in response to that big dildo being jammed clear up her pussy.
Not to be outdone, Amy grasped her own dildo and then squatted down directly behind Lindsay’s upturned ass. The little nymphomaniac was purely focused upon Devon and the idea of kissing her, but suddenly received a rather harsh (and sudden) reminder of what Amy had in store for her.
Lindsay roared out like a wild animal once Amy inserted the dildo into her anus from behind. With that evil gleam still in her eyes, Amy grasped Lindsay’s hips and squeezed them tightly as the full length of her strap-on suddenly disappeared. Every inch of it was in Lindsay’s rectum...
“OH FUUUUUCK!” Lindsay then screamed out, as Devon and Amy began to thrust their respective dildos in-and-out of her. The two ladies quickly caught a rhythm, and then it was off to the races.
As Devon pumped her hips upward - driving her dildo hard and fast into Lindsay’s pussy, Amy would jam her own tool of corruption into the teen’s anus. Then they would both pull back, and repeat the same process all over again.
As I watched Devon and Amy absolutely hammer Lindsay into “double-fuck heaven”, my cock formed its new erection rather quickly. Lisa was now busy with Stephanie (sharing each other in a blistering ‘69’), while Jessica simply sat back in awe and watched what was happening to Lindsay. That left dear, charming Christina, who was now eyeing my erection with a look of extreme hunger and need in her eyes.
When she began to make her way over to me - on her knees, noless, I stood up. Grasping my cock, I looked down at her and shook a finger from my other hand. “I’m sorry, dear,” I told Christina. “This cock right here... it’s for someone else now.” She gave a little pout, but then cheered up as I added, “You and I can get together tonight or tomorrow.”
“Who is it for now, then?” she wondered.
“Someone very special,” I replied, as I looked up and
focused my gaze solely upon Lindsay.

* * *

“YES!” Amy growled in lust, as she watched me make my way over to their three-way encounter. “THIS SLUT NEEDS A COCK IN HER MOUTH! YES! Make it a triple-fuck! YESSSSS!”
The three ladies and their bodies were in a constant state of motion, all of them rocking together on the very brink of madness. None more than Lindsay, however, who glared up at me as I slowly dropped to my knees before her adorable face.
“Oh God, Jeremy!” she managed to get out in a little-girl tone, her body bucking about wildly. “OH MY GOD...”
I offered my tender slut another smile, before grasping the side of her head and inserting my throbbing erection directly into her awaiting mouth. “Suck it,” I told her, as Devon and Amy continued to blast their way into her other two orifices. With my knees also on either side of Devon’s head, she used this opportunity to reach up with a hand and twiddle away at my testicles with her fingertips.
But my primary focus was on Lindsay, who began slurping away at my cock in a rather greedy fashion. I smiled once more, then added to her boiling level of excitement by starting to thrust myself in-and-out of her hungry mouth.
Now, all three of us were triple-banging her at once.
And best of all, we were going about our business HARD.
Lindsay cried and shrieked in response as I repeatedly jammed my erection in-and-out of her mouth. My hips kept churning about as I looked up and smiled at Amy, whose luscious breasts were bouncing and flopping like crazy as she humped her way in-and-out of the nymphomaniac’s ass.
I then let out a wild growl of my own, as Devon curled her head upward beneath me and swiped at my testicles with her tongue. It only made me pound Lindsay’s mouth harder...

* * *

This time, however, the orgasm which Lindsay experienced was more intense and earth-shattering than any she had EVER went through before. Whether that be today, yesterday or even last year. This was her most powerful orgasm EVER.
The little blonde’s eyes rolled into the back of her head and she nearly passed out from the indescribable sensations which were running roughshod throughout her body. She went limp, falling into a helpless, defenseless heap upon Devon’s body. In the process, my erection slipped from her mouth, and both Devon and Amy relented with their physical assaults. In fact, Amy pulled her dildo out of Lindsay’s ass while Devon used both hands to embrace and cuddle with the teen.
However, I was not quite finished. I still needed to get off, but that wouldn’t take too long.
I grasped my cock and aimed it directly at Lindsay’s tired, exhausted face. An instant later, I was stroking like a madman before the eruption came.
Not expecting it, the young minx flinched as the first blast of sperm landed on her face. She opened one eye and glared up at me as the second plopped onto her hair, while the third (and final) hit her directly on the nose.
Even though I was now drained, Devon still reached out and palmed my balls with her hand. At the same time, Amy slid up Lindsay’s body and gently nibbled upon her shoulder.

* * *

“Oh my God...” Jessica sighed, as I took a deep breath and sat down beside the three-girl pileup. “I... I’ve NEVER seen anyone treated like this before. Are... are you okay? Lindsay? Are you okay? Everything we did to you... my GOD!” It took a few seconds, but the little vixen finally found the strength within herself to answer.
“N-Never felt b-b-bet-better...”
I sighed gloriously and smiled in pure happiness, as
Lindsay’s words validated everything which I had just put her through. This was, in many regards, her “coronation”. She had officially become a super-slut now.
But at the same time, I would always look at Lindsay as my darling, little angel. She would still be overly sweet and wholesome, despite this new side of her. That was the most amazing thing about Lindsay! Although she was a total slut, Lindsay looked so pure and innocent that she could easily be mistaken for a virgin. Incredible!
“That HAS to be it,” Jessica said. “I don’t see how she can possibly withstand anything else.”
I smiled once more, while reaching out with my hand and tenderly stroking Lindsay’s face. She had never been so thoroughly and completely used before. It was fabulous!
“It’s enough,” I quietly offered. “For now.”
“For now?” Jessica exclaimed, shocked.
“I bet if you were to ask Lindsay,” I told Jessica, “she
would want a ten... maybe fifteen, minute break period.” Lindsay sighed and nodded her head in approval as I went on, “All of you girls... take her to the shower room in fifteen minutes. Get her cleaned up... and take your time, too.”
“Lisa and Stephanie still haven’t fucked her with a strap-on,” Amy sneered, her lips now nuzzling one of the teen’s breasts. “They’ll get their chance in the shower...”
I smiled at those words before saying, “After you get her all nice and cleaned up, bring her to my personal suite.” I leaned over and kissed Lindsay on the forehead, telling her, “I’ll be waiting for you, sweetheart.” I kissed her again and wryly added, “As will one of your cheerleader outfits...”

<<<- End of Part 8 ->>>

Ip9
 

I loved Lindsay more than anything.
As a lay in bed on this lazy Friday morning, I smiled at Lindsay as her precious, little body was all nice and snug against me. The 19-year-old angel was still fast asleep. The peaceful, serene expression upon her charming face as she danced so merrily in the land of dreams was enough to make me smile. Lindsay was so beautiful to me that she almost seemed unreal. I loved her so very much...
Of course, the cheerleader outfit Lindsay still had on offered me a vivid reminder of the events of yesterday.
After she was brutally gang-banged by the other six ladies in the common room - capped only when I finally decided to join the fun and loot her mouth, Lindsay got a short rest period before the action heated up again.
Amy literally dragged her off to the shower room, where she and the other ladies saw to it that Lindsay was given a proper cleaning and scrub-down. While in the process, of course, Lindsay received some strap-on love courtesy of both Lisa and Stephanie, as well as Amy. With Christina, Jessica and Devon doing various other things to her body, Lindsay was gang-banged all over again.
But her ordeal still wasn’t finished.
As had been requested of her, Amy then brought a clean, refreshed Lindsay to my personal suite, and left her with me. I had one of Lindsay’s cheerleader outfits waiting for her, and told her to put it on. Her “coronation” would only be complete once I had my own way with her.
When Lindsay emerged from the restroom five minutes later, it was “instant erection time” for me. Not only did she have the adorable cheerleader uniform on - complete with pig-tails in her hair - but the inviting smile upon her face told me that she was ready for all I could throw at her.
What ensued between Lindsay and yours truly was, without a doubt, the single most intense day of sex I had ever been a part of. Forget all the times in the past year when the various groups of women on the island saw fit to gang-bang me. Even forget my wedding night with Pamela (as well as Lindsay), when all three of us acted like caged animals.
Yesterday with Lindsay was something which I will never forget. I lost count of how many orgasms I had after about the sixth or seventh one. We just went at each other all day, and into the night. Neither of us once left the suite. We didn’t even have a bite of food at all yesterday.

* * *

But now, as Lindsay lay next to me upon the bed, I gently touched her face with my right hand and caressed her there. The little vixen stirred for a moment, but did not awaken. After what her and I went through yesterday, Lindsay was a total and complete mess.
I had unloaded my sperm upon her face so many times that a thick layer of it was now dry there. The same could be said for her long-flowing blonde hair (still styled with those two pig-tails), which was stuck together in messy, dry clumps of sperm. She looked like a total slut...
Smiling at the realization, I then appraised the sight of Lindsay in her cheerleader outfit. Never once did she take it off yesterday - simply because I wouldn’t let her. As a result, there were messy stains all over it, too.
Reaching down between her thighs, I smiled again because the cheerleader panties Lindsay had on were still somewhat moist. It was a mixture of my sperm and her own orgasmic juices. Obviously, I did not allow her to take her panties off, either. I sort of pulled them to the side yesterday whenever I felt the need to access her pussy (which, as you may imagine, was more often than not).
Despite all of this, however, Lindsay was still my sweet, wholesome princess. No matter how far she allowed her sexual needs to take her, Lindsay would always be pure and innocent to me. Why? Not only did she look that way (well, NOT NOW), but Lindsay had the personality and demeanor to match. She was too much of a sweetheart for me to think of her as any other way for an extended period of time.

* * *

With my right hand still between her thighs, I extended a finger and began massaging her through those little panties. It took awhile, but Lindsay stirred and let out a soft moan, then opened her tired, bleary eyes and looked at me.
“Jeremy?” she sighed, her thighs tightening just a bit upon my hand. Smiling, I offered Lindsay a kiss on the forehead as she sighed once more. “Jeremy... oh God.”
“Good morning, princess,” I said, withdrawing my hand from between her slender thighs.
“Oh God...” she moaned again. “What... what happened yesterday? It’s... oh God... it was incredible.” A tingle went throughout my body as Lindsay then embraced me - as if I were her one, true safe haven in life. Maybe I was? “I love you, Jeremy,” she said, her embrace tightening. “Oh God I love you, Jeremy. I’d do anything for you. Anything!”
Oh my...
As if that wasn’t enough to get my attention! I pulled Lindsay away from my arms and smiled at her. Even though I was incredibly sore, I suddenly felt the need to ravage her again. But there was something more important on my mind.
“I bet you’re hungry, sweetheart.”
Lindsay’s eyes went wide for a moment, then she clutched
her stomach and said, “Oh wow, yeah. I’m starving!”
“We didn’t eat at all yesterday,” I reminded her. “But you really need a shower before anything. How about I go and get you something to eat? Maybe a chicken sandwich? Meanwhile, you go in there,” I said, pointing to the suite’s restroom, “and take a shower. Get all cleaned up.”
“I guess I need it,” Lindsay squealed, looking down at the shell top of her uniform. “I’m covered with cum.”
“You should see your face and hair.”
“Oh, I can imagine!” she smirked. “But why don’t you
take a shower with me?”
I grinned and replied, “I’d love to, sweetheart. But I want to get some food in you first. Let me grab a sandwich for you from the kitchen. Then I’ll join you.”
“You smell all nice and clean,” Lindsay remarked. “Did you already take a shower this morning?”
I nodded my head and told her, “Yes. I’ve been awake for the past hour or so.” I sat up and then get out of bed, stretching my back in the process. “You want me to start the water for you, sweetheart? Maybe you need a bath.”
“That sounds ni... OWWWWW!” Lindsay suddenly whined, as she made a motion to sit up.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, concerned.
“I’m so sore!” she cried, slowly sitting up in bed while
holding her back. “I don’t even know if I can walk after what happened to me yesterday!”
I held back a laugh at her squealy tone before saying, “Here. Let me carry you. You’ll feel a lot better after you take a nice, long bath.”
Just as I leaned down to sweep the little angel into my arms, a knock came to the front door of my personal suite. I hesitated, before straightening up and turning toward the door. Who could it be at 8:12am? Another series of knocks ensued. Then, the door slowly opened.
Only two ladies on the island had the leeway to enter my personal suite when I am here, without me having to open the door and invite them inside. One of them was Lindsay, of course, while the other was...
“Hey you two!” Devon greeted, stepping into our suite and closing the door behind her. Her eyes immediately focused on Lindsay, who (to put it bluntly) looked like a rancid whore. “Oh my God...” Devon murmured. “What happened?” She grinned and answered her own question, “Looks like you two had a rather eventful night, huh?”
“Yeah...” Lindsay cried, as she attempted to stand up. I immediately placed my hands on her shoulders and nudged her back down, however. She was in no shape to move.
“What’s wrong with you?” Devon wondered, looking at the little blonde. “Are you okay?”
“I’m just really sore from yesterday,” Lindsay answered, arching her neck and twirling her head about. “I think if I’m able to walk, I might be bow-legged for a day or two!”
Devon giggled at those words and said, “We really did give you the goods yesterday. Real nice... and hard.”
“I like it HARD,” Lindsay sneered, a hint of sassiness in her voice. “That’s the only way I like it!”
“Let’s get you to that bathtub, honey,” I said to Lindsay, reaching down with both arms to swipe her up. The determined 19-year-old shushed me away, however, wanting to try herself. After a short moment, Lindsay was finally able to stand up on her own. However, she did appear mighty awkward.
“I think I do need some help,” she said, to which Devon and I immediately made a move toward her. Devon reached her first, however, and draped one of Lindsay’s arms over her shoulder. “Thank you, Devon. That helps a lot.”
Lindsay turned toward me and remarked, “Why don’t you go and get me that chicken sandwich you promised, Jeremy? I’m sure Devon can draw a bath for me, and help me with it.”
“It would be my pleasure,” the 25-year-old nodded.
“Would you like any left-overs too, dear?” I asked her.
“No, thank you,” Devon replied. “I shall just wait ‘til
breakfast.” She looked at Lindsay and commented, “You must really be hungry, sweet thing.”
“Jeremy and I didn’t get a single bite of food yesterday!”
Devon sneered and said, “That makes sense. Oh God... you
smell like a whorehouse!”
“I feel like one, too!” the nymphomaniac giggled.
With Lindsay’s right arm draped over her shoulder, Devon
began guiding her toward the restroom. Before reaching it, however, Devon turned her head to look back at me.
“Jeremy, the reason I came here so early this morning was because I have something very important to discuss with you.” My eyebrows raised at those words as she added, “But it can wait until sometime later. I’m happy to help Lindsay with her bath.” Devon made a face and said, “She needs one!”
“What is that you want to tell me?” I asked her, very curious. “If it’s so important, just tell me now.”
“It can wait,” Devon grinned, as a certain, exotic glow seemed to wash over her face and body all at once. “We’ll talk about it sometime later, Jeremy. I promise you.”
“What is it?” I asked, extremely curious now. I got the sense that this was something EXTREMELY important. “What?”
“Later, Jeremy...” Devon grinned, that same glow still covering her. “Get Lindsay some food first. Yourself, too. You two must be starving.” She then helped Lindsay into the restroom and remarked, “Whew! You DO need a bath!”
I stood motionless in the bedroom for a moment, wondering what in the world was on Devon’s mind. But at the same time, I knew she would not tell me what it was until I first got some food to put in not only Lindsay’s stomach, but my own.
That reminded me - I was incredibly hungry!

* * *

The mansion was all quiet as I stood in the kitchen just moments later, waiting for the microwave to finish heating up some left-over chicken strips from the other evening.
Devon had something important to discuss with me? Well, I figured it wasn’t nearly as important as what I had to eventually discuss with her. It couldn’t be.
I simply HAD to tell Devon about my decision to marry Lindsay instead of her. The thought dawned on me as I stood here in the kitchen that if I truly loved Devon - which I did - I OWED her the truth. And, I owed it to her RIGHT NOW.
But I shook my head at the possible ramifications. Devon obviously had her heart set on marrying me. It had been her life-long dream to someday find “Mr. Right”, and marry him. Devon looked at me - and no one else - as that man. Devon had her sights locked on me from the very moment we met.
It was going to break Devon’s heart when I told her that I wanted to marry Lindsay instead of her. Those words would also indicate to Devon that my feelings for Lindsay were stronger than they were for her. While that was the truth, there was such a miniscule difference between them in regard to my feelings. But would Devon accept (and believe) that?
The reason I was so steadfast in wanting to marry Lindsay was because she was that unique, once-in-a-lifetime type of special woman for me. I can’t describe it. I loved both ladies with all of my heart, but the only one I could marry in good faith was Lindsay. I’m very sorry Devon, but...
The loud, electronic buzzer from the microwave went off, interrupting my thoughts. I pulled the plate of chicken strips out, and snatched two pieces of bread from the nearby cabinet. I loaded up a sandwich for Lindsay, then started walking back toward my personal suite while snacking on the remaining pieces of chicken with my fingers.
What if Devon’s heartbreak was so severe that she decides to leave the island? I couldn’t handle that. I needed BOTH of these women in my life. I loved Devon VERY much. Lindsay loved her, too. She needed Devon just as much as I did.
Telling Devon of my decision could very possibly ruin everything the three of us have built together in the past six months. But... it was my obligation to let her know. It was not right of me to have her continue to stay on the island and be such an important piece of my life without being totally open and honest with her.
Even, dear God, if it destroyed her...

* * *

My heart started to ache once I stepped into the restroom within my personal suite. Lindsay and Devon were perched in the bathtub, with soapy bubbles all around them. Lindsay had her back turned to Devon, who was massaging and lathering a heavy dose of shampoo into the teen’s long, radiant hair.
Seeing them together in this manner almost made me feel like crying. Lindsay and Devon were so happy together. My impending words may just drive them apart forever...
“Mine, mine!” Lindsay squealed, reaching for the chicken sandwich and snatching it from the plate. An instant later, she began snarfing it down as Devon continued to lather her hair from behind. Take a picture Jeremy, I said to myself. You may never see them together like this again...
“I’ve been holding something... back... from you, Devon,” I said to her after taking a deep, highly emotional breath. “It’s umm... important. You... you deserve to know.”
“I have something important to discuss with you too,” the 25-year-old cooed, that same, happy glow from earlier washing over her body once again. “Very important, Jeremy!”
Devon had my curiosity on edge again. What was on her mind? I figured I might as well try to get it out of her right now. She may be so hurt and upset two minutes from now that it’s possible I’ll never know what was on her mind.
“What is it, dear?” I quietly asked. “Please tell me.”
Grinning, Devon shook her head and countered, “No. Not
now. We really need to discuss it in private.”
“Private?” Lindsay remarked, already halfway through her sandwich. Could she use another one? “You can say whatever in front of me, Devon. We’re all a team here, you know.”
“Hmmmmm,” she mused. “You’re right, Lindsay. Nothing is private between the three of us!” I quietly sighed at those words. If only they were the truth...
“I can say this in front of you,” Devon added, peering at Lindsay before turning her attention to me. A big smile came to her face as she said, “JER-E-MMMMMY...”
After a long bit of silence, I suddenly spoke up. “What? What? What is it?” Devon was drawing this out so much that the suspense was about to drive me insane. “What is it?”
She hesitated before finally answering, “I’M PREGNANT!”
“YOU’RE WHAT?” Lindsay exclaimed, the chicken sandwich slipping from her hands and falling into the water.
Meanwhile, in obviously the happiest moment of her life to date, Devon bounced about inside the bathtub with a look of total joy upon her face as she focused her eyes upon me.
“You and me are gonna be a Mommy and Daddy, Jeremy!”

OH... MY... GOD.........


<<<- End of Part 9 ->>>

Ip10
 

“I think you should just go ahead and marry Devon.”
I shook my head in response to those words, even though this was the third time in the past few minutes Lindsay had said that to me. Both of us were in the tropical forest on this sunny, mid-day afternoon - hid away from everyone else. We needed the time alone together to sort things out.
“If it so important to Devon that she marries you - as you think it is, Jeremy, I think you should marry her.” A tear streaked down Lindsay’s face as she spoke those words. She then folded her arms and looked squarely at me, while also leaning up against a huge boulder to support herself.
“I love Devon very much,” I told Lindsay, shaking my head. “But I don’t love her as much as I love YOU, Lindsay. YOU are the one I want to marry. You know that.”
Lindsay wiped away that tear and countered, “I know that. But do you have any other choice now? Devon is carrying your child. The honorable thing to do is marry her.”
Both of us took a deep breath at those words. Lindsay and I both loved Devon with all of our hearts. I loved Devon enough to marry her. The only problem with that, of course, was that I loved Lindsay more. If I was to marry one of them, it had to be Lindsay.
“How is Devon getting pregnant possible?” I asked. “All of you girls are on the pill except Amy. I’ve seen to it everyday for the past year that everyone take their birth control pills in the morning.” Amy was incapable of having children because got she her “tubes tied” two years ago.
“Birth control pills are not 100 percent effective,” Lindsay informed me. “I’m not sure, but I think the number is 99.5 percent. One-half of a percent would be the failure rate.” She paused and added, “So if a man has sex with a woman who is on the pill a thousand times, there is an average chance the pill could fail five of those times.”
“I don’t want to marry Devon,” I told her. “I want to marry you, Lindsay. I love Devon. But I love you more...”
“You say it would hurt Devon so much if you told her that,” Lindsay mused, wiping a new tear away from her face. “You think she may even decide to leave us. Right, Jeremy?” Lindsay shook her head and continued, “Aside from the fact that she is pregnant with your child, I think it would be best if you marry her instead of me. I really do.”
“Why?” I exclaimed, wondering what would possess Lindsay to say such a thing.
“I don’t want to lose Devon!” she told me. “My God, I already lost Trish and Pamela!” Lindsay started crying as she went on, “I love Devon more than both of them combined! I... I couldn’t stand losing Devon. I couldn’t even stand HURTING her. If... if she is so focused upon marrying you, Jeremy, go ahead and do it. Make her happy! That way, the three of us can stay happy... and be TOGETHER!”
I hung my head as Lindsay continued, “I’ll still be here, Jeremy. You and I... we’ll be together every single day. We... we just won’t be married.” Her cries became louder as she concluded, “Y-You and... D-D-Devon will be... m-married!”
I was completely blown away by Lindsay’s words.
“How can you suggest something like that, sweetheart?”
“Because I love Devon, and I don’t want to hurt her,” she
answered. “I especially don’t want her to leave us! I... Jeremy, I can be the quote-on-quote, plaything, for you and her. I was that way for you and Pamela. I can h-handle it, Jeremy. I just want us to be together - ALL THREE OF US.” She sniffed her nose and added, “Plus, as I said, marrying Devon is the right thing to do. She’s pregnant.”
There was a long silence before I finally managed to get out, “I... I don’t know... what to say.”
“Say you’ll marry her!” Lindsay cried, suddenly becoming more upset. “If not because you’re the father of her child, at least for the sake of our relationship! It would KILL me if we EVER hurt Devon! I LOVE HER!”
Still stunned, I softly mused, “Marry her because she is pregnant? Okay. But... what about OUR plans, Lindsay? You and I were going to have a baby in three or four years.” Her eyes went wide as I added, “Remember?”
“OH GOD...” Lindsay breathed, placing both hands upon her mouth. “I... I gotta go.” Having obviously not remembered that until just now in this whole mess, Lindsay suddenly bristled past me and ran off into the forest.
“Hey! Wait!” I made a motion to follow the 19-year-old, but her words stopped me.
“LEAVE ME ALONE! I NEED TIME TO THINK!”
As Lindsay then disappeared around the bend, I dropped to my knees and took a deep, anxious breath. A moment later, I covered my face with both hands and started crying.

* * *

Why does my life have to be this way? If it’s not one thing going wrong, it’s another. I’ll never be happy...

* * *

Whenever Lindsay was upset or needed time to spend by herself, she would usually ascend to the top of a nearby cliff which offered a spectacular, panoramic view of the mansion, as well as the beach. Not very steep, the cliff was located just behind the south side of the mansion.
So despite the fact Lindsay had screamed at me - saying she needed some time alone - that cliff was the first place I went. And sure enough - five minutes after Lindsay had run away from me in the forest - I found her atop the ridge. My little angel was perched upon a park bench, and as I approached her from behind, I realized that she was crying.
“I love you, Lindsay,” I gently said, slipping around to her frontside. Frowning, I dropped to my knees in front of her as she continued to sob. “I really do. I... I love you more than anything. I want us to be together.”
“But Devon...” the teen whined, shaking her head.
“You’re really willing to sacrifice the chance of us
being married?” I softly asked. “Just so Devon is happy, and stays with us? My God, Lindsay...”
“I love Devon,” she reiterated. “I... need her.”
“I need Devon too,” were my words. “We make it seem like
she is some sort of bad person in all of this. Lindsay, you and Devon are the two sweetest, most wonderful women I have ever met in my entire life. I love both of you more than I ever loved Victoria or Pamela. My life... I couldn’t stand the thought of not having either of you in it... together.”
“Then go ahead and marry her,” Lindsay told me, trying to hold back another flow of tears. “It’s... the best way. I will be the plaything for you and her. You and her... get married. That way, all three of us will be together. And there won’t be any... problems.”
“There will be problems,” I told her. “Mostly the fact that the ones who should be married are you and I... NOT her and I.” I shook my head and added, “It wouldn’t be fair to Devon, either. Did you think of that, Lindsay? I will be married to her, but the one I’d want more would be you. I’d go into marriage with Devon, KNOWING that. It... it wouldn’t be fair to her. Or me. Or you...”
“Life isn’t fair sometimes!” Lindsay whined, making two fists and punching both my shoulders at the same time. “All I know is that I want the three of us to stay TOGETHER!”
I paused, then reached for Lindsay’s face with my right hand and began wiping away some of the excess tears with my thumb. “I want all three of us to be together too, Lindsay. As I said earlier, I need both you and her in my life.”
I hesitated before asking, “What about our plans? Haven’t you always told me that you wanted to be a Mommy?” Lindsay nodded her head as then, even more tears began to seep from her eyes. “Are you willing to give that up too, sweetheart? You seem steadfast in saying that one reason, aside from our relationship, that I should marry Devon is because she is carrying my child. It’s the honorable thing to do. Right?”
“Yes...” she whined.
“Then if I’m married to Devon, you and I can’t have any
children. We wouldn’t be married ourselves. Correct?” Lindsay nodded her head and sniffed her nose at the same time. “It’s not right, sweetheart. It’s not right at all.”
“I love Devon...” she whined. “I just want us to be together. Even... if it means... no children f-for me-me.”
“God, Lindsay...” I sighed, wrapping both arms around her slender body and embracing her tightly. Both of us trembled together as I remarked, “You really want me to marry her?”
“Yes,” she told me, shaking her head. “It’s... it’s the only way. I could never hurt Devon. I love her so much...”
For a good two or three minutes, I simply continued to hold Lindsay in my arms. I wasn’t about to let her go. She kept on crying, while I fought to hold back my own tears. Lindsay was willing to give up all of our hopes and dreams for the sake of Devon. She should be commended for this... but still, it just seemed so wrong.
But since this is my life that we’re talking about here, things quickly got worse. Much worse, in fact.

* * *

My eyes went wide as while I continued to hold Lindsay, I noticed Devon appear in the clearing just in front of me. “No...” I quietly said, as I then realized that her face was absolutely racked with tears. And, she was still crying...
“I went to the voyeur room to re-live what happened to Lindsay yesterday!” Devon screamed out, as Lindsay suddenly broke our embrace to turn and look at her. Devon stomped her foot on the ground and continued, “But in the middle of that tape, I see you and Lindsay talking... crying.”
“No...” the 19-year-old whined, shaking her head.
“ABOUT ME!” Devon exploded, full of a maddening rage.
“I TURNED THE MICROPHONE ON! YOU TWO WANT TO BE TOGETHER!
I’M NOT GOOD ENOUGH TO BE MARRIED TO JEREMY!” Tears just flowed from her eyes as she shook her head. “I HEARD IT!”
Oh God...
“No, Devon!” Lindsay cried. “NO!”
For a moment, she was able to control her rage. “You know what I was thinking? YOU KNOW WHAT I WAS THINKING?” Devon paused and continued, “I was thinking yesterday and today, the three of us should ALL get married!” My eyes went wide at those words as she added, “I marry Jeremy, he marry Lindsay, and she and I marry each other!”
“This island isn’t governed by any Peruvian law, is it?” she continued, her rage building once again. “IS IT? Even if it is and they don’t allow multiple marriages in Peru, we could surely find some country that would! AND GET MARRIED THERE!” Devon covered her eyes before saying, “I thought of that yesterday and today. All of us could have been bonded together, forever! That would have made me so happy! All of us, married to EACH OTHER!”
The thought of a three-way marriage had crossed my mind in the past, but I always blew the idea off, thinking it was illegal. But Devon was right. It wouldn’t be illegal on this island. It’s not governed by such laws. It wouldn’t be illegal in certain countries, either.
I was about to acknowledge this before...
“BUT NO!” Devon exploded. “I’M NOT GOOD ENOUGH FOR YOU!” She threw her hands up in anger, then stomped her foot upon the ground once again. “IF I CAUSE SO MANY PROBLEMS FOR YOU TWO, I JUST WANNA GO BACK TO PENNSYLVANIA! RIGHT NOW!”
Devon began to cry harder as she screamed, “I just found out I am pregnant this morning! This is supposed to be the happiest day of my life! But now... IT’S THE WORST!”

* * *

I watched in stunned silence - unable to move - as Devon turned and stormed away, down the path. Lindsay got up and went running after Devon, but I just hung my head and cried.

<<<- End of Part 10 ->>>

Ip11
 

“We love you, Devon,” Lindsay said to the 25-year-old, speaking on not only her behalf, but also mine. “We don’t want you to leave us. We need you in our lives so much...”
Three hours had passed since Devon’s vocal explosion in the forest, in response to the comments Lindsay and I made about her. Moments earlier, Devon had eavesdropped on our conversation about her with the help of the voyeur room, and basically flipped her lid as a result.
It had taken a great deal of talking from both Lindsay and myself, but we were finally able to calm Devon down and have an in-depth conversation with her about everything in regards to our three-way relationship. However, there was still plenty more to discuss and get out in the open.
“How am I supposed to exist in a relationship where I am, for the lack of a better term, the third wheel?” I looked down as Devon said those words, knowing all of this was my fault. If only I had been more honest with her prior to this... “Can either of you please give me an answer?”
“You’re not the third wheel,” Lindsay told her. “It may seem that way, but you’re not. When I stayed with Pamela and Jeremy last year, I never felt like the third wheel. I felt like an equal.”
Devon shook her head and wryly countered, “That’s because Jeremy loved you more than he did Pamela. He didn’t tell you that until after she left him. But you always knew that Jeremy felt that way about you, Lindsay. There is nothing like that for me. Jeremy loves you more than he loves me. You love him more. I’m the third wheel; the ugly duckling.”
“I don’t know about that,” Lindsay said, reaching out and grasping Devon’s hand. “I like to look at you and Jeremy as equals. I love both of you the same. I honestly do.”
Seated upon the ground as Devon sat above me on the park bench, I gently grasped her knee and said, “Maybe me saying that I LOVE Lindsay more than I love you, Devon, is wrong. I THINK I love both of you just about the same. I really do. The difference is that with Lindsay, I go much further back with her. She was here before you were. I fell so far in love with her, and then you came along last winter. You’ve been playing catch-up ever since.”
I paused and added, “Considering what I feel for Lindsay, it would be difficult for anyone to ever overtake her. Not talking about love here, either. Lindsay and I have been through so much together. She’s a certain, unique type of special to me. I know it may be hard for you to understand, Devon. You may not even believe me. But it’s the truth.”
“How am I supposed to believe you?” she asked. “All I heard in the voyeur room was you telling Lindsay how much you loved her over me.”
Frowning, I shook my head in response. “I don’t know, Devon. I really don’t. Feelings... love, it’s all so very complicated. I was upset when I was talking to Lindsay. I was trying to get her to agree with me, but she wouldn’t. I kept stressing to her how much I love her. I never meant to take you down in the process, Devon. I love you, as well.”
“All along I thought I loved Lindsay more, but over the past few hours since our talk began, I’ve been re-evaluating. I think I love both you girls the same. The difference is that I have other feelings for Lindsay - beside love. Being totally honest, that’s what sways me to her side.”
“Lindsay and I have went through so much together over the past year,” I reiterated. “After I married Pamela, I soon realized - though I did not admit this to myself - that I loved Lindsay more. I should have married her instead. Then Pamela left me last winter, and Trish left Lindsay.
The two of us... that time was so hard to get through.”
“I was here then, too,” Devon offered in a whiny voice. “Didn’t I help you and Lindsay cope after Pamela and Trish left? I did whatever I could to help.”
“Of course you did,” I nodded, patting her on the knee. “You helped us out a great deal. But still... that’s an experience that Lindsay and I fought through together. We had a lot of help from you, Devon. A whole lot. But when Pamela and Trish left, me and Lindsay were the ones who got dumped. The whole experience; the healing process, it just made us grow closer together. Not just love, either.”
“We’ve been through so much. Maybe that is why I consider Lindsay so special to me, Devon. Through everything, she was always there for me. I’ll never forget that day, last year, when Lindsay told me that she wanted to stay on the island. This was before you stepped foot here, Devon. Lindsay said she loved me more than she did Trish. Never forget it...”
“That was maybe the biggest, greatest shock of my entire life. I always thought her and Trish were absolutely perfect together. Down deep, I wanted Lindsay to stay on the island. But I knew would lose her, because she had plans to move to Canada with Trish. I was going to miss her so much. Yet, Lindsay told me that day she loved more than she did Trish. She rather stay here, with ME. I was... so happy.”
“You’re special, too, Devon. But I have been up and down that road with Lindsay so many more times. There are plenty more examples, too. She’s been here a lot longer than you.”
Devon hung her head as I went on, “Does that mean that I think you would be an unfit wife for me? Certainly not. A bad wife? Not at all. You would be an excellent wife, Devon. You’re someone that I know who really, truly cares about me. I’ve wanted a woman such as you my entire life. Plus, you’re not going to hurt me like Victoria or Pamela so cruelly did. I know that, and I believe that.”
I paused before continuing, “But because of everything I have been through with Lindsay, if I had to choose between you and her, I would pick her. It would be by the slimmest of margins. Does that mean I don’t want you here, Devon? No. I need you. I need you more than you’ll ever know.”
“We don’t need to pick and choose now,” Lindsay whined, bringing Devon’s hand to her lips and kissing it. “Things would have been so much easier if one of us thought of your three-way marriage idea sooner, Devon. We wouldn’t have to be going through all of this right now. But hopefully, we can put everything behind us. Let’s all get married!”
“That was an excellent idea, Devon,” I told her. “You may not believe it, but I would love for all three of us to be married. It would really be the best thing. I think you would agree that all of us truly do belong together.”
“And, I never want you to think of yourself as the third wheel, Devon, or the ugly duckling of our relationship. A third wheel to me would be like if two people were married, and they had a submissive such as Stephanie around purely for their amusement. You wouldn’t be here for our amusement, Devon, or because it’s the right, or nice, thing for us to do. You would be here because we love you. We NEED you.”
“Why do you need me if you have each other?” Devon asked.
“I mean, I want to stay. But just answer me that question.”
“A good question,” I told her. “I would be happy just with Lindsay. I would be happy just with you. But it would be so much better if I had both of you in my life. I guess I’m greedy, Devon. The reason I cannot survive without the two of you is because all of us been together for so long. I’m used to it now. I love seeing you and Lindsay together. Seeing you in the bathtub with her earlier... things like that drive me absolutely insane.”
“For me, I need a woman around,” Lindsay told her. “I get everything I could possibly get from a man in Jeremy. But there are some things in life that he cannot give me; things which only another woman can. Not for convenience, but for love. We wouldn’t want you to stay on the island, Devon, if we didn’t love you enough.”
Lindsay paused and added, “Remember when Jeremy sent Torrie home last December? She got so mad, because she wanted to stay. But there was no reason for her to stay, because neither Jeremy or I loved her all that much. She went home when the others went home.”
“We did let you stay, though,” I said to Devon. “Do you remember that? I practically begged you to stay.” The 25-year-old nodded her head as I continued, “That’s because I loved you. Lindsay didn’t love you yet, but it didn’t take a long time for her to start. The only reason I wanted you to stay was because I loved you. Please believe that.”
Devon turned toward Lindsay, who was also seated on the park bench, and smiled. “I was pretty upset when watching you and Jeremy talk from the voyeur room,” she told her. “But you know what? The sacrifice you were willing to make was maybe the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.”
Lindsay smiled at her as Devon continued, “I was so mad, but I did realize through all that anger how sweet that was of you, Lindsay. You’d give up marrying Jeremy and the possibility of having children just so the three of us could stay together. I don’t know how many times you said you loved me, and didn’t want to see me get hurt. That was... the nicest thing anyone has ever said or done for me.”
“I meant every word,” Lindsay said, kissing Devon on the cheek. “I would have given everything up. I love you so much, Devon. I just want all of us to be together.”
“I’m very sorry because I did hurt you, Devon,” I told her. “I was just so confused. I never expected any of you girls to ever get pregnant. You don’t know what this day has been like for me. I was so happy because of what happened yesterday and last night with Lindsay. I woke up that way. Then you tell me that you’re pregnant. All I could do was think about how this affected my plans with Lindsay. It’s... I was so confused. Next, Lindsay is crying and screaming at me in the forest. Finally, you come along and say you heard everything from the voyeur room. You blow up like an atomic bomb. The day has been crazy.”
“I never seen you mad like before,” Lindsay remarked. “I don’t even think you’ve really ever raised your voice. Well, maybe two days ago in the foyer. Just barely, though.”
“I always try my best not to get mad,” Devon told her.
“But I kind of lost it earlier. I’m sorry.”
“We certainly understand why you lost control,” I said.
“I really only have one problem with all of this,” Devon
mused, looking at me. “You and Lindsay convinced me that I am welcome and needed on this island, and in your lives. I have always been a good and understanding person. Emotions have been running high today. Things were said and taken out of context. I understand that, and I can accept it. I just have one problem, though.”
“What?” I asked, as she glared intently at me.
Devon shook her head and replied, “You haven’t said one
positive word about becoming a Daddy, Jeremy.” My eyes went wide at those words as she continued, “I first told you this morning, and you immediately started freaking out.” A tear went down her face as she asked, “Do you want to be a Daddy?”
Oh God...
I had known about my impending fatherhood for several hours, but the actual realization of it did not hit me until Devon just said those words. I was so preoccupied with what to do about Lindsay and Devon that the full ramifications of someday soon becoming a father hadn’t registered in my mind until just now. Did I want to be a Daddy, as Devon put it?
Of course I did!
Ever since I was a teen-ager, I have long yearned for the chance to one day become a father. I absolutely love kids. My sister, who is almost 13 years older than I am, has three children. I never got to spend a whole lot of time with her kids, but I always cherished the opportunity whenever it arose. I always wished that one day, I could have children as beautiful and as wonderful as the three my sister has.
After Victoria left me (and broke my heart), I always felt extremely envious when I saw a husband-and-wife couple together, with their small child(ren) in tow - especially the ones who were in close proximity to my age. There was always an abundance of them at the shopping center...
I would look at the man and automatically be jealous of him. He’s so lucky. That boy is so cute. That girl is so pretty. Why does he get to be a father, while I’m not?
That boy looks so happy with his new matchbox car. That girl just hugged her father and said she loved him. How lucky is that guy? Why can’t that be me?
These and similar thoughts would always pass throughout my mind whenever I saw children and their parents together. It was an extreme bit of jealousy on my part.
I always knew that I would, if given the opportunity, be an excellent father. My children would grow up to be healthy and strong. Along the way, they would be given the utmost amount of love and guidance. They would receive the best medical care whenever necessary. They would know the difference between right and wrong.
Most of all, however, my children would know that their father loved them - with all of his heart.
“Do you want to be a Daddy or not?” Devon asked me once more, as I had been lost in my thoughts for several seconds.
“Of course I do...” I replied, my voice (as well as my body) suddenly very weak. Gulping my throat, I rose up to my knees and stared into Devon’s eyes. I couldn’t fight back the tear which trickled down my face.
My next move was to reach out and gently place my hand upon Devon’s stomach. It was so flat and firm; one could not tell that she was pregnant just by looking at it.
But I knew that within Devon, a new life was growing. A life which I helped create. I felt all tingly, and happy...
“How did you find out?” was my gentle question.
Devon smiled and replied, “I took a home pregnancy test
this morning. I’ve been a bit queasy the past couple of mornings. Got sick three times. I thought I had a virus or something, you know? The only reason I took the test was because I felt fine each time after getting sick. Even so, I still thought it would come up negative. I didn’t think I’d get pregnant. Not while on the pill, at least.”
“Those pills are not completely fool-proof,” Lindsay murmured, placing her hand upon mine and smiling as I continued to touch Devon’s stomach. “I always know that there is a possibility that I could get pregnant, too. Jeremy absolutely refuses to wear a condom.”
“I guess there was a chance one of us could have gotten pregnant during a birthday gang-bang, too,” Devon observed. “Now that would have been a really big mess. Fortunately, the last birthday gang-bang was all the way back in December. I haven’t been with another man, besides Jeremy, since we were on vacation in Scotland - in February. We didn’t have a gang-bang for my birthday in March.”
“When do you think it happened?” Lindsay asked. “I mean, the conception?”
“I don’t know for sure,” Devon replied. “I’m not even showing yet so it couldn’t have been that long ago. I’m thinking maybe two, three weeks. I was hoping that Jeremy would take me to the doctor on the mainland tomorrow. I want to get a real check-up, and some advice. I’ve never been pregnant before, you know.”
I heard what Lindsay and Devon were saying, but none of it really registered in my mind. There was only one thing that I could think about as I caressed Devon’s stomach.
I’M GOING TO BE A FATHER! YESSSSS!
“Will you take me to the doctor tomorrow, Jeremy?” was her question, though it did not break me away from my joyous trance. Only when Devon gave me a little slap on the forehead did I come back to reality. “Hey! Earth to Jeremy. Earth to Jeremy! Will you take me to the doctor tomorrow?”
“Of course I will,” I replied with a smile. “We’ll go by boat or helicopter. The choice is up to you, dear.”
“Can I go, too?” Lindsay asked. “Not to see the doctor, but just to visit the mainland? I’d love to go to a few stores, and do some shopping.”
“I bet everyone would like to go to the mainland,” Devon speculated. “Let’s all go by boat. I can go to the doctor, and then we’ll all go out and do some shopping. Maybe eat at that Chinese restaurant we like so much, as well.”
“Let’s invite Jessica along, too,” Lindsay said. “I bet she would like a break from her daily housekeeping routine.”
“Sounds good to me,” were my words.
Devon took a deep breath and commented, “I just want to
say a couple of things in regards to earlier. First off, I do understand that both of you - Lindsay and Jeremy - love me, and want me here. You say I won’t be a third wheel, and I want to believe that. But it’s going to take a long time before I really start to believe it. That’s not saying anything bad about either of you. I think, considering what I heard earlier... it would be human nature to have doubts.”
“Then we’ll just have to prove to you that you’re NOT a third wheel,” Lindsay chirped, patting Devon on the knee. “We shall erase any doubts that you have. We’ll give you all the love and caring you could ever ask for. I’ll treat you and Jeremy exactly the same.”
“My second thing,” Devon mused, “is that if we’re going to have a three-way marriage, we should all sleep in the same bed at night. Now we did this for the past six months, until the other girls arrived.” Devon turned toward me and said, “Lindsay and I went to a guest room, while you got to stay in our suite, Jeremy. You’ve taken a different girl to bed every night since. Some nights, two girls. I think we should put an end to that. We should all sleep together.”
“I have no problem with that,” I told her. “I rather be with you and Lindsay at night more than anyone else here.”
“The others won’t like that,” Lindsay offered. “They all love going to bed with Jeremy when it is their turn.”
“They can have their turn in the daytime, then,” Devon told her. “What they really want is one-on-one sex from a man. Jeremy is the only man here. It’s not about actually falling asleep with him. They just want one-on-one sex. Jeremy can set aside time each day to fulfill someone’s needs... whenever it is their turn.”
“I love you and Jeremy more than anything,” Lindsay said to Devon. “But there will be times when I will want to go to sleep with someone else - especially Amy. There is nothing like a great bout of sex, then curling up and falling asleep in her arms. Amy treats me so nasty, yet she is so nice and tender in the aftermath.”
Ahh yes... of course. Lindsay was my little angel-slut. She had to sleep with others because it made her feel good, despite the fact what Devon was proposing would ultimately bring all of us closer together. I understood Lindsay...
“That’s fine,” Devon told her. “To tell you the truth, I may have nights where I want that, too. But the way it is set up now, I spend one night a week with Jeremy. That is terribly wrong if I’m going to eventually marry him.”
“I see your point,” Lindsay chirped. “Maybe all three of us should spend five or six nights together each week.”
Devon took a deep breath and said, “My last thing is that from this point forward, I want all three of us to be totally open and honest with each other. NO SECRETS! If one of us has a problem with someone, step forward and talk about it. Even if it may hurt whoever. If we all love each other - which we do - we’ll all work through the problem. I don’t think that is too much to ask for.”
“I haven’t kept any secrets,” Lindsay told her. “I just found out that you wanted to marry Jeremy today. He told me about it. I’m open and honest about everything.”
“No more secrets,” I told Devon, nodding my head.
“I want my wedding with Jeremy to be first,” Lindsay said to Devon. “Not for any other reason except the fact that I want it to take place in Ohio, so all of my family can be there. Is that okay with you, Devon?”
“That’s fine,” she answered. “As both of you know, I don’t get along all that well with my family. I wouldn’t need that myself and besides, Jeremy couldn’t marry two different women on American soil. It’s illegal. He can marry you in Ohio. We’ll fly back here and I’ll marry him, and then I’ll marry you, Lindsay.” She smiled and concluded, “Then we’ll all go on our honeymoon. How does that sound?”
“You ladies are talking and making wedding plans,” I said to them, STILL holding Devon’s stomach. “I haven’t proposed to either one of you yet. Nothing is official.”
“Well... you’re on your knees in front of Devon,” Lindsay smirked. “I think now would be a good time to propose!”
I grinned at her words and replied, “Not yet. I need to get you girls some hundred-thousand-dollar engagement rings before I propose to either of you.”
“You better not spend that much money on us!” Devon said, a hint of playfulness in her voice. “We’re not expecting you to break the bank for us, Jeremy.”
“Break the bank?” I chuckled. “I paid nearly a million dollars for Pamela’s wedding ring, and that didn’t even put a dent in my account. Neither will this. I’ll buy both of you expensive engagement rings. Then I’ll buy you even MORE expensive wedding rings.”
“Pamela probably pawned her ring by now,” Lindsay said, which made me frown. What a depressing, awful thought... but most likely, one which was true.
“Let’s go back down to the mansion,” Devon suggested. “We can find all the other girls and ask them about going to the mainland tomorrow. I’m sure they’d all love to go.”
“Everyone can go on a shopping spree at my expense,” I smiled. “Say that, and no one will want to stay here.”
“I bet that gift shoppe at the airport has some new teddy bears,” Lindsay commented. “You know how I love collecting teddy bears. There’s a whole room-full in the mansion.”
“C’mon, let’s go,” Devon said, standing up. She giggled and added, “You can keep touching my stomach until we get to the mansion, Jeremy. How does that sound?”
“Fine with me,” I replied while getting up, my palm never once leaving her abdomen.
“It’s like he’s been hypnotized!” Lindsay snickered. “I” think Jeremy will make an excellent father for both of our children, however many you and I eventually have together.”

* * *

“What will be like once your child, or children, start to mature and become aware of their surroundings?” Amy asked me, as the entire group was gathered at the dinner table that particular evening. “Surely, you cannot raise children on this island, simply because it is such a haven for fucking.”
I smiled at Amy’s bluntness before answering, “Well, it won’t be a haven for... sex, by that time, dear. It will have a positive family atmosphere. We’re going to bring our children up the right away.”
“What about us, though?” Amy asked in a little voice, offering a pout. “’Steph, Christina, Lisa, me... where would we take our vacations to? Where else could someone go on vacation and get fucked as much as we do here? Before long, Jessica will want to be coming back here, too.”
“All of us can still remain friends if you want,” I told her. “We could visit each other from time-to-time. But this summer could very well turn out to be our last time together on the island like this.”
“What about the upcoming winter?” Amy pouted, as she (like the rest of us) was in the process of enjoying Jessica’s scrumptious seafood dinner. “Can’t we come back then, for one final time? You won’t have your baby yet...”
“Devon is going to be much further into her pregnancy this coming winter,” I told Amy. “I’m going to be focusing a lot of energy and time on her, and making sure we do everything right up until the time our child is born. I think having everyone around again during the winter would maybe excite Devon too much. She’ll need to take it easy.”
“That’s perfectly understandable,” Christina offered. “I will miss coming here for sure, but will also be very happy because I’ll know all of you - Jeremy, Devon, Lindsay - are happy and content with each other. And building a family!”
“What to do about your children, however many of them you three have together, when they are old enough to attend school?” Lisa wondered. “Will you send them to school in Peru? Or will you a hire a tutor who lives on the island? The problem with that, it seems, is that your children would be way too sheltered. They would need a school setting, I think, to develop their social skills.”
“I don’t know about any of that yet, Lisa,” I told her. “I just found I was going to be a father less than 12 hours ago. We’ll all make those decisions at the right time. The only thing I can tell you for sure is that no matter how many kids we have, they’ll all be brought up right. I promise you that.”
“Maybe you could send Lindsay to me for a couple of weeks this winter,” Amy mused, which made me smile and shake my head. “You know... maybe I could BORROW her for awhile.”
“You’d try to get her into porn,” Devon smirked. “Jeremy wouldn’t go for that. Neither would I.”
“I wouldn’t try to get her into porn if she didn’t want to get into porn,” Amy countered. “I may leave Lindsay tied up for a long time, though, and constantly tell her what a perverted, little slut she is.”
Lindsay fidgeted around in her seat in response to those words before saying, “You’re just so nasty, Amy...”
“I know I am,” the pornstar beamed. “And that’s the big reason why you love me so much.”
Lindsay nodded her head and replied, “Yeah. True.”
“I’ll never get pregnant,” Amy offered. “I got my tubes
tied two years ago when I still lived back home. I had so many boyfriends, and I took part in so many gang-bangs. I didn’t want to get pregnant.” Amy then patted Stephanie - who sat beside her upon the floor with her collar and leash applied - on the head, and smiled. “Slutanie here... I’m thinking of getting her FIXED, too.”
My eyes immediately went narrow once Amy said that, and much to my surprise, so did Stephanie’s. For the first time that I could recall, Amy had said something that Stephanie did not like, or took offense to. That was readily apparent by just watching the brunette’s reaction. In fact, none of the ladies seemed to appreciate that remark from Amy.
Was Stephanie truly happy in her role as a submissive? That had been a burning question on my mind for nearly two weeks now. Still, I had not gotten a definitive answer. Whenever I had an opportunity to get Stephanie alone so I could approach the subject with her, I would. It was very important to me that all of my ladies were totally happy.
“I’d like to visit you in the winter-time,” Lindsay said to Amy, breaking the sudden silence. “But I’m not getting into porn, no matter how hard you try to convince me to. I may be a slut, but the only cameras I’ll ever have sex in front of are Jeremy’s. You need to understand that.”
“You could be such a big star, though!” Amy whined. “You could make millions of dollars!”
“I don’t need any money,” Lindsay told her. “I have Jeremy. He’ll always take care of me. Jeremy doesn’t want me in porn. I respect his wishes, and will honor them. Devon doesn’t want me in porn, either. Same way for her.”
“Bunch of spoil sports!” Amy squealed, looking at first Devon, then me. Fortunately, there was a hint of playful sarcasm in Amy’s voice. At least she wasn’t angry with us.
Amy then turned toward Jessica, who was also enjoying a nice meal at the dinner table with us. “Have you ever thought about getting into porn, honey?” Jessica’s eyes nearly exploded as Amy added, “Lots and lots of money...”
“Uhhhhh... NO, thank you,” Jessica told her, obviously offended. Amy shouldn’t have said that to her.
“Why do you feel the need to try and recruit everyone into trying porn with you, Amy?” Lisa openly wondered. “You did the same when me and Christina were visiting you in California. Are you a talent agent, too? Next thing, you’ll be trying to persuade Jeremy to get into porn with you...”
“Now there’s an idea!” Amy exclaimed, a big, leering smile upon her face as she looked squarely at me.
I dropped my fork and knife in response, then shook my head at her. “Don’t even give it a second thought, Amy.”

* * *

“I’ve been thinking,” Devon said later that evening, her head resting on my lap as I sat up in bed, my legs extended. “I much rather be an equal to both you and Lindsay, but maybe I could get along okay as the third wheel. Don’t get me wrong; I still want to get married. But I love you and Lindsay so much that just being with you - and knowing I’m accepted in your lives... maybe that would be good enough.”
“You’re not a third wheel, Devon,” I told her, gently sliding my fingers throughout her silky-smooth hair.
“Get that thought of your head!” Lindsay remarked in a perky tone, as she changed into an oversized night-shirt just in front of us. “We love you very, very much!”
“I know,” Devon replied with a grin. “I’m just saying that if I was a third wheel, I’d still want to stay and be with both of you. These six months have really been the greatest six months of my life. I owe it to both of you.”
Lindsay climbed into bed on her hands and knees, then crawled over to Devon and gave her a kiss on the lips. I smiled at their brief exchange of tongues as the teen-ager remarked, “You don’t OWE us anything, Devon. You’re here because we love you, and you love us. Love is not about what you owe or receive... it’s about what you give.”
Lindsay flipped over suddenly and landed on her back, her face close to Devon’s. Both ladies smiled adoringly at each other before sharing a second, more intimate kiss.
“In the long run, I think what happened today is just going to bring all of us closer together,” Lindsay mused. “The screaming, the yelling, the crying... the resolution.
It already has. We’re all getting married to each other!”
“I’m really sorry for everything bad that happened,” Devon said, looking at me. “You say it’s your fault, Jeremy, but I think a lot of it was my fault, too. I’ve always known that you and Lindsay loved each other, but I guess I never really understood just how much ‘til today. I never once thought you wanted to marry her...”
“You always automatically assumed that if I were to get married again, it would be to you, Devon,” I told her. “I should have been more open and honest with you about my feelings for Lindsay. But... I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“Let’s just forget about everything bad, and put it all in the past,” Lindsay suggested. “Let’s move forward from this point on.” The little teen rolled onto her side, then wrapped both arms around Devon and embraced her tightly.
“Jeremy is right about you,” Devon said to Lindsay, ending their embrace, while offering her a smile. “You’re just the sweetest, most precious, little thing.”
Lindsay giggled and countered, “That’s because I dress up like a cheerleader for him, and let him do all nasty things to my body. That’s why he says that.”
“You know that isn’t true,” I told Lindsay, trying to hold back a smile. “You’re the sweetest thing in the whole, wide world not because of one thing; rather, because of ALL of you. Every single inch of you, inside and outside.”
“I know that you think that, Jeremy,” Lindsay snickered, offering my shoulder a playful shove in the process. “Just kidding around with you!”
Devon raised her head from my lap and looked up at me. “I have cheerleader outfits too, you know.” I smiled at her as she continued, “I may not be as young as Lindsay, but I think I look pretty good in them.”
“You look good in ANYTHING,” I told the 25-year-old.
Devon laughed and countered, “Say that to me in eight
months - when I’m 20 or 30 pounds heavier than I am now.”
“You’ll still be beautiful,” I said, kissing two of my own fingertips and then pressing them to her mouth. Devon smiled in response and began gently nibbling on my fingers. I grinned as well, then Lindsay hugged Devon from behind.
“Let’s get some sleep,” the little minx suggested. “It’s been a very long and tiring day for all of us.”
“You’re probably still tired out from yesterday!” Devon squealed, grinning at Lindsay. “If I got gang-banged as hard as you did yesterday, I’d be in traction for a week!”
“I could NEVER get tired from having sex,” Lindsay told her, a naughty gleam in her eyes.

* * *

The following day (Saturday), all of the ladies were excited to not only take a trip to the mainland, but also to have the opportunity to spend some of my money during a shopping spree. I enjoyed making them happy like this.
After escorting the girls to Lima via the big boat, we docked at the harbor and set out on what would hopefully be a wonderful day for all. Why wouldn’t it be?
I did wind up spending a great deal of money on all of the ladies, but of course, it was worth it. We went to the main square in Lima - Plaza De Armas - and I basically let the girls run loose. They bought everything from clothing and accessories, to jewelry, pottery and ceramic artifacts. Lisa even bought an old oil painting. An Art History major in college, Lisa had good reason to buy the painting.
And yes - all of us even went to the airport so Lindsay could browse the selection of teddy bears in her favorite gift shoppe. She added to an overflowing collection with the purchase of three more furry, stuffed animals.
We also slipped in a visit to Museo de la Nacion - perhaps the most impressive and well-stocked museum center in all of Peru. Lindsay, Devon and I have visited there a couple of times in the past, but this was the first trip for everyone else. Needless to say, the other girls were impressed, too.
We did have plans to visit one of the more upscale Chinese restaurants in Lima for dinner. However, neither Jessica or Lisa had much of a taste for Chinese food. That changed our plans, of course. Everyone was, however, able to agree on a nice seafood restaurant for our night-time dining spot.

* * *

What sounded like a good day on the mainland was actually a pretty bad one. The main intent in going to Lima (which, despite its attractions, I did not like) was so Devon could visit the doctor and get a diagnosis on her pregnancy.
Devon seemed so energized at the thought of becoming a mother as she went in to see the doctor. When she returned, however, Devon was the exact opposite - sad, and depressed.
The doctor ran some tests and came to the conclusion that Devon was NOT pregnant. Being a potential father, it was a powerful blow to me as well. The doctor said that home pregnancy tests were not always 100% accurate. He even ran his own tests on Devon a second time - per her request - but they came out the same. She wasn’t pregnant.
The doctor’s office was the first place all of us went to on this cloudy Saturday afternoon. I suggested that we take Devon home to the island immediately afterward, because she was not in the best of spirits (obviously). I felt a similar way, too. However, Devon said that she did not want to ruin everyone’s day of sight-seeing and shopping. She would try to forget her inner pain and let everyone else enjoy Lima.
I would have liked to go back to the island and lay down as well, but agreed that we should spend the remainder of the day in the city - as originally planned. Despite the island’s appeal, this temporary change of scenery was good.
But despite everything we did that day, there was a sense of disappointment and heartache. At various times, I also got the feeling that Devon could break down and start to cry. She was devastated. Yesterday, Devon was sky-high at the thought of becoming a mother. Today, she was at rock-bottom.
Devon wasn’t alone there, either.

<<<- End of Part 11 ->>>

Ip12
 

Eavesdropping on them from the comfort of my voyeur room, I smiled as Christina and Lisa shared a rather intimate kiss inside their own bedroom. The ladies - both of whom were gorgeous, stunning blondes - were also hugging and caressing one another at the same time. With towels draped over their shoulders, they were about to head off to the shower room.
“I love you so much, Christina,” Lisa said to her, a big smile upon her face once their mutual kiss finally broke off. “When I’m in your arms, I never want to leave.”
Christina giggled and tightened the embrace upon her beautiful girlfriend. “I don’t want you to leave my arms either, Lisa. I love you more than anything. I have since we first met last summer. Remember when I met you at the heli-pad when you first showed up?” Christina snickered and added, “We were all over each other even before I could get you back to the mansion. I pretty much knew it then.”
“That we’d be together?” Lisa countered, kissing Christina on the lips once again. Both ladies giggled some more before Lisa, with her head, motioned for Christina to follow her.
A moment later, Lisa had led Christina into the spacious shower room by the hand. The two ladies smiled invitingly at one another, then began to peel off what little clothing they actually did have on. Next, their clothes were tossed into a heap just outside the shower room’s door.
Christina squealed and yelped with delight as Lisa offered her taut ass a playful slap from behind. Wanting her to move along, Lisa slapped Christina’s backside again. Finally, the frail, tender blonde got the idea, and made her way over to one of the shower heads upon the far wall.
Before its lever could be turned to activate the water, however, Christina smashed her mouth upon Lisa’s for a truly heated kiss. The pair of ladies moaned and shivered as one, while my cock began to show some definite signs of life within my shorts. This voyeur room was a paradise for me...
I moaned myself and watched with interested eyes as their kiss continued. Christina and Lisa were exchanging tongues between their open-mouthed kiss. I zoomed in for a closer look with my (not so) hidden camera, which did nothing but cause my cock to finally reach its fully erect status.
“Wash my hair for me today?” Lisa asked with a smile, suddenly facing away from Christina and turning the shower water on with the wall lever. Lisa settled on a warm/hot temperature, then let the steamy water engulf her voluptuous body as she stepped into the line of fire.
Christina was already squeezing shampoo from a bottle and onto her hand as she smiled at Lisa from behind. An instant later, Lisa dropped to knees and looked over her shoulder at Christina with an expression full of devotion upon her face.
Lisa’s hair was already completely soaked, so Christina wasted no time as she placed both hands upon her lover’s head and began to lather her up with the shampoo. My cock was throbbing as this highly erotic scene continued to unfold before me. Lisa’s blonde hair was so long that it took Christina quite some time before she was finished.
Lisa let the shampoo sit in her hair as she then told Christina to kneel in front of her. The 21-year-old did just that, then giggled as Lisa began to lather up her hair as well. Christina’s was much shorter, so there was not quite the amount of effort required to shampoo her hair as there was for Lisa.
Seconds later, both ladies were giggling and standing underneath the heavy stream of shower water from above. They were sharing the water, and letting it rinse the thick shampoo from their hair, and down their luscious bodies.
I sighed as a short time later, Christina and Lisa were soaping each other’s bodies up with the hand-held foamer and sponges. Christina seemed to pay close attention to Lisa’s large breasts (and for good reason), fondling and squeezing the firm mounds. Lisa reciprocated by placing a soapy sponge between Christina’s thighs, and massaging her nether regions very thoroughly.
Lisa sighed as Christina brought a knee up between her thighs. Lisa seemed to straddle that knee and allow it to stimulate her pussy as she sought Christina’s mouth with her own. Once finding it, the two ladies shared yet another blissful, loving kiss.
“All we need now is a man!” Christina chirped, as she and Lisa giggled once more.
“Yeah,” Lisa agreed. “Where is Jeremy when we need him?”
“He’s probably spying on us right now in his voyeur room,”
Christina replied, which made me gulp my throat. Had I become that predictable for the ladies?
“I bet Jeremy is with Lindsay and Devon,” Lisa countered.
“Those three have become quite the inseparable couple.”
Lindsay and Devon...
Lisa’s comment reminded me that I had Lindsay and Devon together on another one of my surveillance monitors. I was so focused upon Christina and Lisa that I had forgotten that there were other ladies to keep an eye on as well.
Lindsay and Devon were very close-by in our personal suite which, of course, had the entrance to the voyeur room. I turned my attention to the monitor featuring my two angels and smiled in delight. Moments earlier, both ladies had been sharing some “girl-talk” on the bed. But now...
Lindsay was sprawled out across Devon’s lap. The two were still talking, but Devon was mixing in a few swats with her hand to Lindsay’s upturned ass at the same time.
It should not come as any great surprise that seeing Lindsay and Devon together in such a manner was like a magnet for me. I felt drawn to them. Christina and Lisa were about to do something very special together in the shower room, and I would hate to miss it live. But I really had no choice. I needed to be with Lindsay and Devon.
From inside my voyeur room, I opened up the wall panel which allowed access back into our personal suite. I was most curious as to why Devon was spanking Lindsay...
“What’s the deal with that teddy bear, anyway?” Devon asked in a playful tone, offering Lindsay’s ass another heavy-handed swat for emphasis.
“Don’t talk bad about Mr. Gordo!” Lindsay countered in an equally playful voice, her gaze fixated upon the stuffed animal that was perched in the rocking chair beside the bed. “Mr. Gordo and I go back a long way!”
“He is a cute, little guy,” Devon commented. “But still, someone who is 19 should not be so attached to teddy bears.”
“Mr. Gordo is the only one I’m really attached to,” the little blonde said, before receiving another heavy blow upon her sweet ass - courtesy of Devon. “OUCH! That hurts! I... I’ve had him since I was three years old.”
“But you have a whole room full of them,” Devon squealed.
“You make Jeremy buy you stuffed animals everywhere we go.”
“I like to collect them,” Lindsay told her. “But still, Mr. Gordo is the only one I am truly attached to. I’ve never let him leave my sight for too long.”
Devon snickered as she reached over and grabbed the brown bear with her free hand. “Mr. Gordo thinks you deserve a spanking, too. And he wants to give you one!”
Lindsay squealed wildly as Devon flogged her precious ass with the stuffed animal. “DEVON!” the teen-ager screamed, as she then sprung up and suddenly pinned her girlfriend to the bed beneath her. Their faces in line, Lindsay glared down at Devon, who was still busy giggling.
“Give Mr. Gordo a kiss!” Devon squealed, as she brought the stuffed animal between them and pressed its face to Lindsay’s mouth. Both ladies broke out into a fit of heated laughter as Lindsay grabbed her teddy bear and dropped it upon the floor beside the bed.
“Surely you had a special something from when you were growing up,” Lindsay told Devon seconds later. “You can’t mock me for having a teddy bear. I grew up with Mr. Gordo.”
“I did have a special something from the time I was 14 or 15,” Devon admitted. “His name was Buzzsaw.”
Lindsay laughed and exclaimed, “BUZZSAW? Uhh... let me guess. Did Buzzsaw need batteries?”
“You know he did,” Devon replied, a wicked smile upon her face. “Unfortunately, he buzzed his final saw, so to speak, two years ago.” Devon pouted and added, “He just gave out.”
“Oh, you poor baby,” Lindsay cooed, leaning her head downward and kissing Devon on the lips.
For the first time since I left the voyeur room, one of the ladies noticed that I had finally re-entered our suite.
Devon caught sight of me and gently tapped Lindsay on the shoulder, then pointed my way. Lindsay turned and offered me one of her patented, sweet smiles. “Hi Jeremy!”
“Hi sweetheart,” I responded, now slowly making my way toward the bed. “Devon,” I said with a smile, looking at her. “I see you two girls are up to no good.”
“We’re always up to no good,” Lindsay snickered, patting the mattress with her hand, offering me a seat. I took it, and immediately traded kisses with both Lindsay and Devon.
“How long were you standing there?” Devon wondered.
“Long enough,” I told her, grinning.
“What’s happening elsewhere on the island?” Lindsay asked.
“Christina and Lisa are in the shower right now,” was my
answer. “I don’t know about the others. I was focused upon them until I saw Devon spanking you, sweetheart, on the other monitor. I just had to come out and see it in person.”
“Hmmmmm,” Devon moaned, also grinning. “Christina and Lisa are in the shower right now? I wonder if they could use some company?”
“You’re not going anywhere!” Lindsay exclaimed in a very playful manner, pinning Devon’s shoulders to the bed. “Not until you give me fifty orgasms with your tongue!”
“FIFTY?” Devon gushed, laughing.
“Try to get those fifty orgasms in pretty quickly.” I
looked at my wristwatch and added, “It will be dinner-time in about... oh, an hour and fifteen minutes. Jessica is fixing us a steak dinner tonight. It promises to be...”
“Yummy!” Lindsay squealed, interrupting me.
“Are we still going to watch that porn movie tonight?”
Devon asked, looking up at me.
“I’ve been looking forward to Amy and Stephanie’s new movie for quite awhile,” Lindsay admitted.
“Of course we’re going to watch it tonight,” I told them. “I just got it today with our supply shipment. I’m kind of surprised that I haven’t played the DVD yet, myself. I’m dying to see it, too.”
“Oh, good!” Lindsay squealed. “It’s on DVD! DVD is so much better than VHS. Is everyone else going to watch, too?”
“Everyone who wants to,” I replied. “We’ll all gather in the star room, where the 53-inch projection television is. I know Christina and Lisa will want to watch. I’m not so sure about Jessica. She said she’s never seen porn before.”
“Amy and Stephanie will definitely be there,” Devon mused.
“Jessica has never seen a porn movie?” Lindsay exclaimed.
“I’d think everyone has seen at least one.”
“When did you ever see any porn before you came to this island?” Devon asked, tapping Lindsay’s nose with a finger.
“My parents had some movies stashed away in a cabinet,” Lindsay answered. “Whenever they weren’t home, and my sister was gone too, I’d pull a movie out and watch it. It was all pretty vanilla, soft stuff, though.”
“You have a sister?” Devon asked Lindsay, her eyes suddenly glowing. “Does she look anything like you?”
“Yeah, I have a sister,” Lindsay laughed. “Her name is Alicia. And yes... she does look like me. A lot like me.”
Devon smiled and said, “Let’s get her a one-way ticket to the island, then!”
“That’s nasty, Devon!” Lindsay squealed, offering her girlfriend a playful punch on the shoulder. “That sounds like something AMY would say! Don’t talk about my little sister like that. She’s only 17!”
“18 soon, I hope,” Devon snickered, which resulted in another punch upon her shoulder.
“So nasty!” Lindsay growled, but still in a very playful way. She shook her head at Devon, then looked at me. “At least you haven’t said anything about Alicia, Jeremy.”
“Jeremy hasn’t said anything about her,” Devon offered.
“But that doesn’t mean he isn’t THINKING anything!”
“Is that true?” Lindsay asked, her eyes locked on mine.
“No comment,” I smiled, which resulted in my own shoulder
receiving a gentle, but spirited, punch.
“You two are AWFUL!” Lindsay gushed, trying to hold back a laugh (but failing). “Just awful!”

* * *

Indeed, the meal Jessica prepared for us that particular evening was absolutely delicious. She fired up some Angus filet mignons and rib-eyes on the grill, as well as mashed potatoes and steak fries in the kitchen.
It was such a beautiful evening that instead of dining in the common room, everyone wanted to eat their meals outside. We chose the picnic area, which was in close proximity to the rock pool and fountain. Everyone ate at the table except for, of course, Stephanie. The submissive sat upon a towel next to the table, and ate her food beside Amy.
After some coaxing (but not much), Jessica finally agreed that she would watch Amy and Stephanie’s new X-rated movie with the rest of us tonight. Everyone was looking forward to the chance of watching it on the big, 53-inch projection television in the “star room”.
I didn’t have many rules on the island, but one of them was that the television was strictly off-limits. It always had been, except for special occasions (like tonight). I just thought that the girls could do better and much more constructive things together instead of watching television.
As for the X-rated feature Amy and Stephanie had starred in, it had taken me quite a long time to finally get my hands onto that DVD. The movie was released last week but it didn’t reach me until today. I had it shipped to the supply company in Lima which sent out a boat each week to the island with essentials such as food, drinks, health and beauty items, as well as personal accessories.
Today that supply boat made its weekly jaunt here, but also brought along a movie which I had actually been waiting about two months for - ever since it went into production. Amy sent me an e-mail after its filming had concluded, and said that I should expect a lot from this movie. It had a huge budget and promised to be a best-seller.
But before we could settle in and watch that movie, the dishes needed to be taken care of after dinner. Jessica and I teamed up on them, while Devon and Amy collaborated on the outdoor clean-up. I was actually very pleased that both of them were willing to do some chores for a change.

* * *

The time was 8:45pm when all seven ladies and yours truly had finally gathered together in the luxurious “star room”. Named that because the television was here (where “stars” could be seen), this room offered a series of leather floor cushions and comforters, as well as a snack bar and various speakers spread all throughout (for surround sound).
After popping the DVD into its slot on the television, I turned the lights off and settled down between Lindsay and Devon on the floor. We were lounging upon a leather cushion, as was everyone else. Jessica, Christina and Lisa were just behind us upon the floor, all snuggled tight and very close together. Amy and Stephanie were off to the side upon their own cushion. I had the best seat of all, however - with Lindsay on one side, and Devon on the other.
“The movie is centered around me and my fantasies,” Amy said, as the opening credits started to roll. “In the film, I play a bookworm who likes to fantasize about various things I read about. I hope all of you like it.”
“Who is THAT?” Lindsay squealed loudly, as the image of Amy suddenly appeared on the television screen. The other girls followed suit and snickered at what they saw.
Instead being of dressed like a bimbo model, dominatrix, slut or simply a prostitute - Amy’s standard roles in her movies - she was decked out in a stylish, very classy outfit. She wore yellow slacks and a matching jacket, along with a white blouse underneath. Her flame-red hair looked all nice and neat, too; it was braided and done to perfection.
“You look BEAUTIFUL dressed like that,” Lindsay said to Amy, who smiled at her in response. “We always see you in beach-wear, or dressed like a whore. Really nothing else.”
“It’s too conservative for me,” Amy said. “Be quiet, though. Let’s watch the movie. I want to see it myself.”

* * *

In the opening scene of the film, Amy was wearing her classy outfit as she browsed through a selection of books in the library. There were several other people around, young and old alike, milling about while looking at the books. I could easily tell this was an actual library that Amy was in - not a movie set.
I had to agree with Lindsay on what she said seconds ago, too. Amy looked absolutely stunning in this first scene. There was a sense of class and dignity about her with that outfit and her hair braided up, that I had never seen from Amy before. I could fall in love with a woman like that...
Amy browsed through a whole shelf before pulling out a historical romance novel. She leafed through a couple of pages, then smiled before sashaying over to a comfortable chair and taking a seat. The red-head opened the book to its middle, and then Amy’s voice was heard as she began to read what the pages were saying.
“Annabelle had lived in the depths of despair for too long. She did not like the fact that her husband, James, went off to war years earlier. Annabelle often cried herself to sleep, wondering if her beloved husband would ever return to her. She yearned for his touch...”
Just then, the screen flashed and there was Amy, but in a very different manner. My cock immediately sprung to life and many of the other ladies squealed as Amy was seated on a bench just outside an old, run-down shack of a house. Amy was wearing an orange satin dress and white stockings, and her flame-red hair was styled in beautiful ringlets.
Everything about the scene - from Amy’s lovely dress, the wooden house and endless prairie beyond - reminded one of the Civil War period. In the book, Annabelle’s husband had went off to war and left her behind. Amy earlier told us that the movie was about her character’s thoughts and fantasies. Had Amy transfixed herself into that book?
Seated on a bench outside the house, Amy was knitting a blanket. She looked bored and depressed - as if her life was empty. Then, however, there was the sound of a horse running in the distance. Amy dropped her blanket and walked to the edge of the porch for a closer inspection. As the horse galloped closer - with a man riding it - Amy suddenly jumped up and down in absolute joy. Tears streaked down her face as she quickly ran toward the oncoming horse.
I now was sure that Amy was playing the part of Annabelle in this scene, and the man - who was dressed in a Calvary uniform - was James, the husband who had went off to war.
“Annabelle, the war is over,” the standard-looking porno stud said, jumping down from the horse. “We won! I’m finally home... and I’m home to stay!”
Instead of welcoming the man back into her life with a hug and a kiss, Amy immediately dropped to her knees and began tugging at his gun-belt. It fell to the dusty ground, and soon his pants (or should I say britches?) followed.
Amy wasted no time as she engulfed the man’s gigantic cock into her mouth and began slurping away at it. It was very easy to tell that the man (I’ll call him James) fully appreciated Amy and her unique, very skilled fellatio work.
Amy worked on his cock for a good three or four minutes, offering it (as well as his balls) about every kind of oral homage there was. Soft, hard, loving, frenzied... you name it, she performed it. For her efforts, Amy was eventually rewarded with a monstrous cum-shot to the face.
The scene obviously did not end there. James helped Amy out of her dress by untying its bodice in front. After several seconds, the two were finally able to get that dress off of Amy’s body. James jammed his head between Amy’s spread thighs and offered her a brief bit of tongue-to-pussy action, before deciding that it was time for something else.
James instructed Amy to get onto her hands and knees, and then he mounted her in the doggie-style position. What ensued was one of the hardest, most frenetic pummelings I had ever seen in a movie. James absolutely BLASTED Amy for several minutes. When it was finally over, he pulled his erection out and blew his load all over her upturned ass.
“Annabelle and James did not leave the clearing just in front of their house for several hours that evening,” Amy’s voice said, as the movie then shifted back to the present. In the library, Amy - still looking classy and dignified - closed the book and offered a wicked grin as she glanced at everyone else around her. There was even some sweat on her forehead. Apparently, she really got into that book...
I could not speak for the other ladies, but Lindsay and Devon were very excited after watching the opening scene of this movie. Both had squirmed against me several times as Amy got drilled in the doggie-style position, and Lindsay had even massaged my throbbing cock through the shorts I wore.
I secretly wondered if a full-scale orgy would break out here in the “star room” before the movie ended.

* * *

Back in the library, Amy went to a different section and picked out a book concerning air travel. She looked at its cover for several seconds, before a real dreamy, dazed-out expression came to her enchanting face.
The screen flashed again, and the inside of an airliner was shown. The captain said over the intercom that they were now cruising at a comfortable altitude, and it was safe to get up and move around the cabin.
That prompted Stephanie and Bobbi - a beautiful, top-heavy blonde who was a regular in all of Amy’s movies - to smile at each other as they sat side-by-side. They unbuckled their seat belts and got up, then went to the back of the plane.
Both ladies looked a bit nervous, but made sure the coast was clear as they then entered the jetliner’s restroom. Stephanie (who looked outstanding in a half-blouse and denim shorts) was immediately pushed up upon the sink by Bobbi. Bobbi said it was her life-long dream to join the “mile high club” - and now, she would get her chance with Stephanie.
Bobbi, a very buxom (and surgically enhanced) blonde, ripped Stephanie’s shorts from her hips and immediately dove face-first between her thighs. The airline restroom was small and cramped, but that didn’t seem to bother Stephanie as she began to cry and screech out in response to Bobbi’s oral ministrations. After some spirited finger and tongue work, Bobbi helped bring Stephanie to a deafening orgasm.
Wanting to return the favor, Stephanie retrieved a thick dildo from her purse and pushed Bobbi onto the sink. She got rid of her clothes and lubed the dildo up with her mouth, then inserted it between the blonde’s glistening folds and went to town with it. In no time flat, Bobbi was screaming out wildly as her body rocked and flinched about in response.
Bobbi smacked the mirror behind her with an open hand and continued to scream out in obvious pleasure as Stephanie railed her with the hand-held dildo. It didn’t last for long, however, as Bobbi experienced her own orgasm.
In the aftermath, she embraced Stephanie with both arms and kissed her passionately. The picture faded to black...

* * *

Amy was shown in the library once more. “That’s what I call flying the friendly skies,” she sighed with a grin, before placing the book about air travel back on the shelf.
Amy made her way to another section of the huge library, while flirting with a few men along the way. She found yet another book which piqued her interest - this time, it was one about the secrets of Hollywood. Amy opened it and began reading, and then another fantasy sequence started.
Two more women who were frequent performers in Amy’s movies were shown in a dressing room. Shanna was a very lean and hard-bodied blonde who somewhat reminded me of Christina. Rita was a beautiful, very well-endowed Mexican woman who looked to be playing the part of Shanna’s make-up artist in this Hollywood, movie-making fantasy.
Shanna complained that the film she was starring in was taking much too long to make. Rita, who was busy applying mascara to Shanna, agreed with her in a mindless, shallow fashion. Shanna went onto complain about the producer, who she said cheated her out of money that was rightfully hers. Shanna also claimed that she would win several awards this year for her “wonderful acting ability”.
Rita seemed to be transfixed with the sight of Shanna as she openly gawked at her via the mirror in front of them. Shanna then complained that no one ever listened to her. She then realized that Rita wasn’t listening anymore, either, and it made her very angry.
Rita apologized for her transgressions, but that didn’t stop Shanna from continuing to moan and whine about things in her life. The only thing that did stop Shanna was when Rita suddenly leaned over and kissed her on the mouth.
“You should have said you wanted to play,” was Shanna’s next comment, as her mood switched completely. She smiled at Rita and embraced her very warmly, then smashed her mouth with a very sensuous, passionate kiss.
The ladies’ clothes quickly became a thing of the past as Shanna fished a huge, strap-on dildo out of her duffel bag. She forced Rita onto the floor and mounted her harshly in the missionary position, then began pounding away at her Spanish lover. Rita was moaning up a storm as she tightly hugged and clutched Shanna’s body to her own.
Rita was left unfulfilled, however, as a man suddenly appeared on the screen. He yelled at Shanna, telling her that she was late for filming and everyone was waiting for her. His screams of anger soon subsided, however, as both Shanna and Rita stepped forward and dropped to their knees in front of him. Now, he screamed with lust as both ladies orally serviced his cock and balls at the same time.
It didn’t last for long, however. Soon, the man (who I had never seen in one of Amy’s movies) took a seat upon a chair. He brought Rita down onto his lap, and had her ride his cock reverse-cowgirl style. Shanna leaned over in front of her female counterpart and kissed her on the lips while also fondling her breasts with both hands.
The scene then fast-forwarded, apparently, and Shanna was shown screaming out her passion as the man pounded his way into her ass from behind. Rita looked on and smiled with glee as she watched the “actress” and her ass get blasted.

* * *

As the scene concluded, the unyielding heat throughout the “star room” here in the mansion was nearing a fever pitch. I heard Jessica, Christina and Lisa rustling around behind us, while Lindsay had a hand down my shorts, lightly frigging my cock. Devon was rubbing her own pussy as Amy and Stephanie were off to the side, groping and massaging each others’ hot bodies. Could we last another scene?

* * *

Back in the library, Amy smiled with a look of absolute lust upon her face as she saw a book about basketball. Amy snatched it from the shelf and then her eyes sparkled with desire as she opened it up, triggering the next fantasy.
The inside of a locker room was shown, where there were a group of men - white and black alike - milling around. All of them had basketball uniforms on, and were lamenting about a last-second loss to the opposing team.
It looked like nothing would cheer the players up until Amy, dressed in a business-style outfit with a “press” badge on, barged into the locker room. With a recorder in hand, the red-head shoved it in front of a player’s face and asked him how he felt about missing the game-winning shot.
The man was angry, wondering how a reporter got into the locker room. He said the media had been banned from here. However, none of the other men were angry. They all gawked at Amy, their eyes ravaging her body from head to toe.
One of the other players told Amy that if she really wanted the “inside scoop”, there was a way for her to earn it. Amy immediately caught on and said that the players should learn to treat female reporters with more respect.
Only did she give in to their advances when one of the black players - a very well-hung one - whipped his cock out and showed it to her. Amy’s resolve melted quickly, and soon she was powerless to resist the gang of horny men.
One of them instructed her to go to the center of the locker room. Amy did just that, with a sudden wiggle in her walk that suggested she loved to tease and flaunt her body for others. Several of the men stripped Amy of her outfit, and then forced her into her knees in front of them.
What promised to be a monumental gang-bang started off with Amy offering quick-hitting blowjobs to any man who was within reach. I counted - and she sucked off eight guys in the four or five minute span. The eighth was the first to blow his load - and he did so, all over the red-head’s face. Other guys were busy stroking their own cocks, and soon Amy was blasted with three consecutive cum-shots to the face.
Amy’s first bit of penetration happened in the “spoon” position, and she got it hard from one of the porno studs. Others continued to make sure her mouth was well occupied during this time frame, as well as her hands. She also received two more cum-shots - one on her face, and the second upon her heaving breasts.
Soon, Amy was riding another man reverse-cowgirl as more of the men took turns pulverizing her mouth with their full erections. Then, some of the guys took turns humping her in the missionary position.
Amy leaned over one of the benches and screamed with pure lust as she received her first anal penetration of the scene. She held that position over the bench and continued to moan and scream out her pleasure as the men shared her ass with one another. I’m not sure, but I think every single one of them got the opportunity to plow Amy’s ass with their cocks. Many shot their spermy loads all over her ass and back, too.
Amy’s best line from the entire movie? “I want all of you guys to slam-dunk my ass.”
A good 30 or 40 minutes into the scene, Amy was still full of energy and enthusiasm. The men, however, were dwindling and fading away rather quickly. Soon, Amy had worn out and satisfied every single one of the guys. And yet, she still seemed to yearn for more.
Again, Amy proved - beyond a shadow of a doubt - that she was the gang-bang queen when it came to adult movies. No one could take on so many guys - with so much ease - quite like this insatiable hellcat.

* * *

Back in the library, Amy was seated in a chair with a hand nestled between her thighs, the book resting upon a nearby table-top. Her eyes were closed, and Amy was busy massaging her pussy through the yellow slacks she wore.
An elderly woman scorned Amy for pleasuring herself in public like that, which made the red-head straighten up and blush red with embarrassment. The older woman shook her head and went off in disgust, while Amy made the comment that she had to get some new books to take home with her.

* * *

Now with the movie over and the credits rolling, Amy turned on the lights in the “star room” and looked squarely at me. I glanced around and noticed that all of the other ladies seemed to be in a rather anxious state of arousal. Christina had already discarded of her shorts and panties, and had a hand buried between her thighs.
“I don’t know about everyone else,” Amy stated in a hard, edgy tone, “but I say we gang-bang Jeremy. RIGHT NOW.”
My eyes immediately went wide with desire as my body trembled and shook about in response to Amy’s words.
“I’m so horny after watching that movie that I just HAVE to get fucked,” Lindsay whined, squirming about as she still fondled my shaft. “I agree. Let’s gang-bang Jeremy!”
“I need a cock right now more than I ever have before,” Lisa admitted. “I need one really BAD.”
“Me too,” Christina sighed.
“Oh God...” I moaned outloud, as the ladies seemed to converge upon me at once. It looked like it was my duty to satisfy all seven of them at once - gang-bang style...

<<<- End of Part 12 ->>>

Ip 13
 

“Busy, busy, busy,” I mused, seated in the voyeur room, as I watched Jessica on one of the surveillance monitors. Even though she had spent most of the day cleaning around the mansion and truly deserved a break, Jessica was still hard at work. I smiled as the luscious blonde knelt down and swept up some debris with a broom and dustpan. “I really should give you a raise, girl,” I nodded, grinning.
Indeed, just as her grandmother Louisa promised, Jessica had turned out to be a wonderful housekeeper for me. She was not quite as polished as Louisa when it came to cooking, but Jessica was such a hard and tireless worker. It seemed as though whenever I saw her, she was doing something which pertained to her job. That was excellent, of course, but I also wished that Jessica would do more with the other girls.
Jessica still had that wide-eyed fascination she displayed three weeks ago when first arriving on the island. Things here were, if not still shocking, at least very surprising to her. Jessica once made the comment that this island was like a sex colony. These type of places, she said, were only supposed to exist in the fantasy world - not in reality. Jessica still found it hard to believe that she was, at least for the time being, living in a so-called “sex colony”.
While all of the other ladies were very open and carefree when together, Jessica was still holding back. I got the sense that she enjoyed her time on the island, but was also easily shocked at many of the things which happened here. Maybe some of it was disturbing to her?
I think a lot of Jessica’s trepidation could be traced back to her second day here, when Amy (along with everyone else) basically molested her in the shower. As I look back on that day, it was much too soon for the group of ladies to gang up on Jessica like they did. She could have used a week or so - to see how things happened here - before being subjected to that. That’s my opinion, at least.
Another thing which definitely caught Jessica’s attention (and maybe not in a good way) was what was turning out to be the legendary “Lindsay bang” that transpired just days ago. Although Jessica took part in it, she was utterly shocked and amazed that one person - Lindsay - could take such a sexual pounding, and still come out in one piece afterward.
I guess it was fairly shocking, but one has to remember that the recipient of that gang-bang was none other than sweet, little Lindsay. She had turned into a nymphomaniac who could easily handle anything which was thrown her way. Still, I could see how watching it live could definitely rattle Jessica. It looked like a scene from a porno movie.
On the other hand, one person Jessica seemed to get along fine with was Christina. Of course, these two ladies had known one another since Jessica visited the island (and her grandmother) some 19 months ago. Christina was staying with me then as well, and the three of us wound up doing some pretty erotic things together during that particular week.
Now, it seemed as though Christina had become Jessica’s safety net here on the island. Jessica was closer with Christina than anyone else - and for good reason. They had a history together, and Christina was willing to listen to Jessica talk about the things which shocked her here. Like me, Christina wanted Jessica to loosen up and just have fun. That was our mutual goal for Jessica before the summer ended.
“You do need a raise,” I reiterated while keeping an eye on Jessica from the comfort of my voyeur room. She now had a spray bottle and towels, and was busy polishing a window. “I only give you a thousand dollars a day. I’ll double it.
Hmmmmm... maybe I should triple it. You deserve it.”
It made me feel wonderful to know that I had a positive impact on the lives of Christina, Lisa, Amy and Stephanie (and Torrie, too) with my financial generosity. Christina and Lisa used the money I gave them last year to buy a nice house in Illinois. Both ladies attended college, and Lisa was also paying for her sister’s tuition.
Amy and Stephanie used their money to buy a mansion in the ritzy, very upscale community of Palos Verdes Estates - located just outside of Los Angeles. With their careers in the porn industry, Amy and Stephanie also ran a very successful website that catered to their fans. I like to think that the money I had given to them in the past played a major role in the creation and subsequent success of their website. In fact, I know it did.
Since I had lost contact with Torrie (which I consider to be very unfortunate), I was not sure what she had done with all the money ($4.5 million) I had given her. The last news I heard about Torrie was that she had moved to Idaho (her birthplace), and was living with her fiance. I sincerely hope that Torrie had put that money to good use, and was happy in life as a result. Torrie deserved to be happy.
Jessica planned to use that $1,000 per day I had offered her for being the housekeeper as a way to get through her senior year of college. Jessica also wanted a new car, and intended to put the rest of her earnings into the bank.
With over a billion dollars to my name, I was very happy to help others when it came to finances. I could never spend all of this money - which was why I basically gave it away. These ladies were a wonderful outlet for that. So were various charities which I held dear to my heart.
“Five grand a day,” I nodded, smiling, as I continued to watch Jessica on the surveillance monitor. “It will be, as you have told me many times in the past, much better than seven bucks an hour.” I smiled again. “You deserve it.”
Her broom and dustpan back in hand, Jessica surveyed the central room one more time before apparently deciding that it had finally been cleaned up to her lofty standards. She then ascended the nearby staircase, returning to the ground level of the mansion.
“No...” I grinned, shaking my head, as the lump sum of $1,000,000 suddenly flashed throughout my mind. “Not that much! Well, maybe. I don’t think Jessica would mind...”

* * *

It had been an interesting recent couple of days here on the island. After all of us had watched Amy and Stephanie’s latest X-rated movie, the girls (including Jessica) saw fit to gang-bang me. I wasn’t quite the rag doll that Lindsay was, but still got used and erotically abused beyond any and all belief. Of course, I wouldn’t have it any other way.
The following day, I felt like going for a ride around the island in my trusty, old Jeep. When I revved its engine up, however, the Jeep suddenly died. It had been a wonderful vehicle for me throughout the years here on the island, and had never given me any problems until just now.
It took me awhile to figure out what went wrong. The timing belt just snapped inside the engine. It was totally shredded - likely from excessive wear and tear. It would be quite an extensive and intricate repair process - because to replace the timing belt, a portion of the engine would have to disassembled. Otherwise, the belt could not be installed.
Devon suggested that I hire a mechanic and fly him to the island. That would have been the logical thing to do, but I liked challenges. I was not a master mechanic by any means, but thought I could handle replacing the belt, as well as the tensioner which went with it. I had all the necessary tools and power equipment at my disposal in my maintenance shed.
“You’re not a professional mechanic, Jeremy,” Devon told me. “What happens if you mess the Jeep up even more?”
“Then I’ll just buy a new one,” I replied, smiling.
That would not be necessary, however. It took me about
nine or ten hours, but I was able to take the engine apart, replace the timing belt and its accompanying components, and then piece everything back together. Of course, I first had to call Ian - my pilot friend on the mainland - and ask him to gather up all the parts I needed and then fly them to me.
I planned on taking a tour of the island in my Jeep that morning. Instead, the ride didn’t happen until much later that night. I was very proud of the fact that I was able to conquer such a detailed repair job like this. I also got to hush up Devon, who thought I wouldn’t be up to the task.
That day had been pretty much wasted for me, because I spent such a long time repairing the Jeep. However, I made up for it the following day. I gathered up all the girls and we spent several hours having fun at the beach. Jessica fired up the grill and we even had a picnic there as well, with Angus steaks, barbequed pork ribs and bratwurst burgers.
Earlier, Amy noticed that I had some scuba diving gear tucked away in the storage shed. Amy practically begged me to take her underwater after our time at the beach that day, saying it was something she had always wanted to do.
I agreed that I would take her diving, but also had to remind Amy that she was a beginner. I would not take her more than 30 feet underneath the surface. Lindsay then made the comment that there was a sunken ship about ten minutes from the island. One could easily swim through its cabin and engine room, and there were always plenty of colorful fish and coral to be seen along the way.
Of course, Amy immediately said that she wanted to explore
that sunken ship. I told her that it was about 80 feet deep,
which was too far for a novice diver. I explained to Amy
that I had taken Lindsay and Devon diving several times over
the past several months, and both had enough experience to
go that deep in the water,
Amy was not pleased that I refused to take her to that ship. She did not understand why I would not allow her to go any further than 30 feet deep. But, Amy’s stance finally relented and she accepted the fact.
I gave Amy a crash course in scuba diving while helping her get ready for the plunge. An oxygen tank and helmet, fins, gloves, weight belt and of course, a wetsuit were the essentials that I felt Amy (or any diver) needed. I chose all of those things for myself too, but also decided to bring along an emergency air source, an underwater watch, blunt tip knife and a laser flashlight.
Amy kept close to me as we explored the watery depths off the eastern coast of the island. The visibility was great there, and I could tell Amy was intrigued with the beautiful coral that lined the ocean floor some 25 feet deep. We seen schools of friendly grouper, starfish, tetra and while in an underwater cave, snapper.
But even while in the depths of the ocean, Amy proved to me once again that sex and gratification were the two things which mattered to her more than anything else.
While exploring the aforementioned cave, Amy nuzzled up beside me and immediately began rubbing my crotch with her right hand. The move was pretty shocking to me. I glared at Amy, who looked back at me through her helmet/mask with a wicked, naughty gleam in her emerald-green eyes.
The 27-year-old continued stroking my cock through the wetsuit I wore for several moments. Only when she had urged an erection out of me and it was about to blow did Amy stop. My best guess was that the pornstar did not want all that sperm to go to waste. It was best suited in her mouth.
As Amy floated away, I offered her ass a hard swat with an open hand. She turned and looked back at me, and I could see a smile through the helmet upon her enchanting face. I could hear her infectious laugh echo throughout my mind.
I believe that Amy - with all of her recent, fiendish actions - was long overdue for a good, hard spanking.

* * *

It wasn’t too long after Amy and I had gotten out of the water that the skies literally opened up - resulting in a heavy, thick downpour of rain. This was how torrential rain usually started around here. The whole day had been scenic and balmy, with blue skies for as far as the eye could see. Then, a mere heartbeat later, clouds could form and bring with them a substantial amount of precipitation.
By the time Amy and I had finally gotten out of our scuba gear, there were bright flashes of lightning and loud rumbles of thunder to go along with that downpour of rain. My first thought, as many long-time readers of this series may guess, centered upon Lindsay.
The 19-year-old was deathly afraid of lightning. She had a certain phobia about it. Whenever there was an electrical storm like this, I felt as though it was my duty to find Lindsay and make sure that she felt safe and sound.
So I immediately made a dash for our personal suite - or more specifically, the voyeur room. I could easily find my little princess there with the help of my cameras, no matter where she was on the island.
But as things turned out, the voyeur room was not needed. Lindsay was curled up with Devon upon the bed in our private suite, clutching her precious teddy bear - Mr. Gordo - to her chest. I smiled outwardly as Devon held and comforted Lindsay, who yelped like a young child when a loud cackling of lightning (and ensuing thunder) shook the entire mansion.
I didn’t say anything as I climbed into bed with the pair of ladies. Lindsay immediately wrapped one arm around me and buried her face upon my chest. She held onto Mr. Gordo with her opposite hand as Devon used her fingertips to brush and caress Lindsay’s long-flowing, immaculate blonde hair. Devon smiled at me, and I returned it with one of my own.
The bolts of lightning seemed to draw closer over the next couple of minutes. Perhaps they were striking down upon the island? Whatever the case, they got to be so loud and nerve-racking that even the cool, level-headed Devon appeared to be afraid. The rain was coming down in droves now. The thunder was so loud that it gave me a headache.
Soon, there was a gentle knock upon the entrance to our suite. I called out for whomever to come in. The trio of Christina, Lisa and Jessica all stepped into our suite. It was easy to tell that all three of them were worried, too. I motioned for them to join us on the bed and soon, there was a loving, six person embrace between all of us.
I was also hoping that Amy and Stephanie would appear in that doorway so our entire group could be together during this horrific storm. Alas, neither of them showed. My only guess was that they had found their own refuge somewhere else within the mansion. I wished it was here, though.
The electrical storm seemed to fade away after about 10 minutes. No one was more happy, obviously, than Lindsay. Although the rain continued to come down in sheets, the six of us stayed nestled together upon the bed and began to ease in some small talk. What started out with a massive storm eventually transformed into a touching, delightful evening.
I eventually kissed Christina, Lisa and Jessica all goodnight before they left the suite hours later. Then, I fell asleep with Lindsay and Devon nestled on either side of me. Indeed, I was a very lucky man...

* * *

The following day, the island was a bit water-logged, but the weather was perfect and many of the girls went straight to the beach. I also learned that a bolt of lightning had struck a huge oakwood tree about 100 feet from the mansion, causing it to topple over completely. Fortunately, it fell in the direction opposite the mansion. It was in the forest as well, so nothing important was damaged. We were lucky.
That evening, Amy convinced Lindsay to go to bed with her and Stephanie. I had no problem with that, of course. Amy loved spending time with Lindsay - and vice versa. The fervid, sex-only relationship these two had with one another was perhaps the most constant thing on the island since the beginning of last summer. Lindsay and Amy could never get enough of each other when it came to sex.
Of course, I would not spend my Saturday night alone. I had Devon to keep me company. She did just that - and more.

* * *

My eyes were wide and about set to burst as Devon exited the adjacent restroom and stepped into our personal suite. The blonde seductress was a stunning vision of beauty as she stood before me, dressed to thrill in a French maid’s outfit.
Exquisitely small and very low-cut, the French maid outfit which Devon wore appeared to be out of my wildest fantasies. Its halter-style top barely covered the front of her breasts, leaving their full, round sides exposed, really concealing just her nipples. It, much like the accompanying skirt, was black and made of satin, and was beautifully outlined with white, frilly ruffles all around. Devon also had a ruffle around her slender throat, as well as both of her wrists.
The 25-year-old also had on a pair of black thigh-high stockings, both of which ended several inches below the (extremely) short hemline of her skirt. In addition, Devon had on black high-heeled shoes (with open toes) and a frilly maid’s headpiece atop her pinned-up blonde hair.
My heart skipped a beat as Devon spun around in a circle for me, modeling the sinfully-sexy outfit. In the process, her flimsy, little skirt flew upwards, offering me a quick peak of the black G-string panties that she wore underneath.
“Do you like it, Jeremy?” Devon asked with a grin. She was absolutely glowing. Devon knew that she had me under her spell right now. There wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do for her at this very moment in time.
“Oh God...” was all I could say, my eyes still looming quite large, as I openly gawked at her.
“Don’t you wish Jessica dressed this way?” she sneered.
“Where... oh God...” I stumbled over my very own words.
“Where... where in the world did you... get that OUTFIT?”
Devon smiled at me. “I’ll take that as yes, you do like it. I’ve had it for awhile, Jeremy. I bought it when you, me and Lindsay were in Hawaii. I’ve just been waiting for the right time to spring it on you.” Devon giggled and coyly added, “The time seems about right.”
“Like it?” I breathed, still in an obvious state of both shock and arousal. “I... I LOVE it!”
“All you’d need right about now, Jeremy, is for Lindsay to be right beside me in one of her cheerleader or schoolgirl outfits.” Devon giggled again. “You’d be in business.”
I could see the outline of Devon’s lush nipples as they were all nice and snug upon the front of her halter-like top. If she undid that one button, her breasts would spill out...
“I think you may be all I can handle right about now,” I told Devon, slowly shaking my head in utter amazement. “It may be a good thing that Lindsay is with Amy and Stephanie. I don’t believe I just said that...”
Smiling, Devon struck a pose and looked at me with a very seductive gleam in her eyes. “So what do you want, Jeremy? Do you want me to be a good maid? Or...” Her voice turned sultry as she finished, “should I be a BAD maid?”
“Bad,” I nodded eagerly, my breathing ragged. “Very bad!”
Devon smiled at my response before stepping to the center of the suite. Unsure what she was going to do next, my eyes narrowed as I continued to gawk at her. Suddenly, Devon began to dance. Her body was bumping and gyrating like she was a trained stripper. Devon snapped her head back and continued on with the sinful, erotic dance, her luscious hips swiveling back-and-forth in a frenetic motion.
The young woman turned her back to me and slowly began to lift the maid’s skirt up her legs, rolling her firm, tight ass before my adoring eyes. My cock began to throb within my shorts as once the skirt’s hem was pulled all the way up to her waist, Devon spread her legs slightly and then bent all the way over. Devon wiggled her luscious ass some more before twirling back around to face me. Still grinding her hips, the vixen smiled in an inviting manner while placing both hands upon her full, ripe breasts.
I shook my head in response as Devon cupped her breasts with her hands. Squeezing and rolling them in the most erotic of fashion, Devon offered me another smile as she slowly undid that single button which held her maid’s top together in front. Then, in a very gradual motion, Devon drew the top open, finally exposing her bare breasts.
Devon’s breasts were absolutely beautiful. Large and very firm to the touch, they seemed to beg for me to kiss them. Although Devon seemed intent to continue on with this excruciatingly sexy dance, I had other ideas.
As she knelt down, her body still bumping and grinding, I suddenly sprung off the bed and grabbed Devon’s shoulders. With both hands, I literally tossed her onto the bed. Devon landed flat on her back and looked up at me with a brazen, expectant gleam in her pretty blue eyes.
“Take me, Jeremy,” she said bluntly. “TAKE ME NOW!”
I leapt on top of Devon and smashed my lips to hers, my
tongue immediately diving deep inside the delicious, velvety recesses of her mouth. The kiss was broken for an instant as Devon literally ripped my muscle shirt from my body. It resumed just as quickly, however, and then my body shivered as I felt her satin and lace skirt rub against my abdomen.
The crinkle of it upon my skin as our bodies moved as one increased the already raging level of excitement within me to even greater heights. Devon was the absolute center of my universe right now. NOTHING could change that.
I shouldn’t have said that.

* * *

I heard a loud thump upon the doorway to our suite, but paid it no attention. I was too submerged in my enjoyment of the beautiful, alluring Devon.
However, I was forced to turn around when hearing a sudden, uncontrollable scream. The door flew upon, and I looked on with grave concern as Lindsay bursted into the suite. The teen-ager appeared frantic, her skin pale.
“JEREMY!” she screamed, obviously very distraught.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, sitting up and turning toward
her. Devon rose up as well, a concerned expression upon her own face. Lindsay, without a single bit of clothing on, looked absolutely mortified.
“It’s Amy!” she replied with a shrieking cry. “I... oh God... I don’t know... JEREMY! You have to help her!”
“What?” I asked, confused, as I slid out of bed and made my way over to Lindsay. I placed my hand upon her shoulder and wondered, “What’s wrong?”
“AMY!” Lindsay answered. “It’s... she... she collapsed!” My eyes went wide as Lindsay added, “Stephanie and I don’t know what to do!” Lindsay went into a hysterical rage as she screamed, “WE HAVE TO GET AMY TO THE HOSPITAL!”
“I’ll call,” Devon said, as she picked up the nearby telephone and started dialing. “They should be able to get a chopper here in minutes.”
Shocked and mortally scared, I looked back at Devon for a split-second as Lindsay, still crying, sagged against me. I then picked Lindsay up with my right arm and literally began dragging her toward the room which Amy and Stephanie shared.
I did not know what the problem was, but I had to help Amy in whatever way I could. I was really too shocked and scared to think of anything less. Amy’s life could be in danger...

<<<- End of Part 13 ->>>

Ip14
 

“I’m scared, Jeremy,” Amy cringed, her hand trembling as she held onto my wrist rather tightly. Resting in a Lima hospital bed just hours after her mysterious collapse on the island, Amy had a large assortment of wires, all connected to health monitoring equipment, attached to her body.
“Oh God...” Amy whined, her hand grabbing my wrist even tighter. “They said it could be my heart, Jeremy.”
I shook my head in response at her, while Lindsay and Stephanie looked on from just behind me. “The doctors have no idea why you fainted,” I reminded Amy, trying to keep her spirits up. “It could have been anything. Don’t go thinking that it is your heart. You have to stay positive, Amy.”
“How do I know if these doctors are any good?” she asked, obviously worried. “They don’t even speak English! I think I want to go home to California and have a doctor look at me there. I... I’d feel safer there.”
“The doctors at this hospital are excellent,” I told her. “If they weren’t, I would have told the rescue chopper to take you someplace else. Trust me. You’re in good hands. I’ve been to this hospital before, myself.”
“Well... okay,” Amy offered, still showing trepidation. “I do trust you, Jeremy.” The 27-year-old lifted her head and glanced at her body. “I look like a human electrical socket with all these wires. I don’t like it, Jeremy.”
“You’ll be fine,” Lindsay murmured, stepping forward and running her hand across Amy’s face. “These doctors will take good care of you, and find out what the problem is.”
“It’s not your heart,” Stephanie offered, temporarily having shed away from her submissive lifestyle. Wearing a summer dress and windbreaker jacket, the shapely brunette looked fabulous. “I have faith it’s not your heart.”
“You could have just had a reaction to being underwater for an extended period of time,” Lindsay suggested. “But I don’t know. It really could be nothing. The doctors will find out what it is, and correct it.”
“I’m just so scared...” Amy reiterated. “My heart...”
“Tengo que pedir que usted ahora se vaya,” the Peruvian doctor commented as he bristled into the hospital room. “Debemos ejecutar mas pruebas en el paciente.”
I nodded at the man, understanding his Spanish words. “Come on, girls,” I said to Lindsay and Stephanie. “The doctor needs to run some more tests on Amy.”
“You’re not leaving, are you?” Amy whined, now holding onto my wrist with a vice-tight grip.
“We’re just going to the waiting room,” I said, my smile warm and friendly. “We’re not going to leave until they find out what is wrong with you. I promise you that.” I leaned over and planted a gentle kiss upon the pornstar’s forehead. “I trust you’ll be fine, dear.”

* * *

After Lindsay literally broke through the door of our private suite hours ago, telling me that Amy had collapsed, Devon immediately called the mainland paramedics and asked them to get a helicopter here as soon as possible. At the same time, I ran off to the room, along with Lindsay, that Amy and Stephanie shared together.
But instead of finding her in an unconscious heap upon the floor, Amy was sitting up and holding her head. Quite the stubborn type, she scoffed when I said paramedics were on their way. Amy insisted that she was perfectly fine. I was not about to give in to her this time, though. I put my foot down and TOLD Amy that she was going to the hospital. There was NOTHING she could say to change my mind.
Having been in the middle of a three-way sexual encounter also involving Lindsay and Stephanie, Amy agreed to go with the paramedics but was not too thrilled about it. We helped Amy get dressed, then I drove her to the helicopter landing pad on the other side of the island. A minute later, the rescue chopper arrived and whisked Amy off to the mainland.
Devon agreed to stay on the island with Christina, Lisa and Jessica, while Lindsay and Stephanie joined me as we set sail for Peru. An hour later, we arrived at the harbor in Lima and took a bus to the hospital. The initial news I heard about Amy from the doctors was quite horrifying.
They told me that during the helicopter ride, Amy passed out a second time. Amy had been revived by the paramedics, and was now shot up with all sorts of medication as she lay connected to monitoring equipment in a hospital room. They did not know what the exact problem was, but were going to focus the initial tests on her heart. They stressed to me that this did not necessarily mean anything was wrong with her heart. It was just the starting point for their tests.
I was glad that neither Lindsay or Stephanie knew how to speak Spanish. If they did, I’m certain that they would have broke down and started crying once hearing that Amy had fainted a second time. I was able to translate the words for them into such a way that did not seem so frightening. Amy had blacked out a second time, indeed, but was quickly revived and was now in stable condition.
The primary doctor said we could visit her a bit later, but only for a few minutes. The three of us sat idly by in the waiting room for two hours until a nurse emerged and finally offered us access to Amy’s room.
But now with that visit over, Lindsay, Stephanie and yours truly ventured back to the waiting room. There was a lot to think about. What if it WAS Amy’s heart? What if she were to enter cardiac arrest? What if the unthinkable happened as a result? I really rather not go into any great detail about it. No matter what, this was going to be a LONG night...

* * *

When we first returned to the waiting room, Lindsay and (especially) Stephanie were on pins and needles. They were worried sick about Amy - and for good reason. I tried my best to the one who was calm and level-headed about it all. If I let my true worries be known, I’m sure it would have done nothing but make Lindsay and Stephanie feel even worse. I put on a strong face and tried helping them stay positive.
Hours later, however, as the big wall clock read 2:30am, the fears of Lindsay and Stephanie had temporarily vanished. That was because both of them were sleeping. Lindsay was curled up next to me as we lounged upon a sofa, while Stephanie was slumped down in a nearby chair. The brunette had earlier tried her best to stay awake, but failed.
I was teetering on the edge of falling asleep myself, but knew that I had somehow stay awake and wait for word from the doctor. I thought it was okay for two out of three to fall asleep while Amy may have been in peril - especially at such an unholy hour like this. But if all three of us dozed off together, I would have felt awful. No matter how utterly exhausted I was, I had to stay awake - for Amy’s sake.
Fortunately, the doctor finally came to us with some news. As Lindsay and Stephanie continued sleeping, I felt as though the weight of the world had been lifted from my shoulders as the doctor said there were no direct problems with Amy’s heart. Amy had fainted twice, he believed, because she suffered from two very treatable health conditions - low blood pressure and hyperthyroidism.
The doctor explained to me that Amy’s blood pressure was at a level which was not safe. It was extremely low, but could be taken care quite easily. He said the reason for her low blood pressure was most likely linked to a greater problem - an overactive thyroid gland.
Without going into intricate, technical detail here, the doctor basically said that an excessive amount of blood was being pumped through the arteries of Amy’s heart. Her thyroid was producing too many hormones and as a result, throwing off the metabolism rate of her body - and causing the rapid blood flow through her arteries. Fortunately, there was no direct damage with her heart itself.
There were several ways to attack an overactive thyroid, the doctor said. Some prefer radioactive iodine, but he thought traditional medicine would be the better route. By regulating her thyroid gland with medication, the doctor told me, Amy’s blood pressure would increase to a far more desirable level. The medicine would take care of her.
The doctor made me promise that I would have Amy back at the hospital one week from now so she could undergo further testing. He did not need to ask twice. They will check her out, he said, and adjust her medication dosage if necessary.
The doctor suggested that I take Lindsay and Stephanie home for the night. Amy was fast asleep because of the medication and besides, he wanted to keep the red-head at the hospital overnight so they could monitor her. Barring an unforeseen event, Amy would be released in the morning.
After I shook hands with the man and thanked him, he went back to his duties as I awakened both Lindsay and Stephanie. The ladies were quite groggy, but aware of the fact that Amy seemed to be safe. I told them we could pick Amy up in the morning and take her back to the island.
Instead of returning there ourselves right now, I opted for the hotel across the street. I paid for a room, and the three of us literally dragged our way up the steps to it. I was so tired that after entering the room and locking its door, I fell upon the bed and was out like a light.
Three hours later, however, I was cruelly jarred from my sleep by Lindsay, who continually prodded my shoulder with her hand. Although the desk clock next to us read 6:00am, Lindsay was fully alert and demanded to the know the exact specifics of Amy’s condition. “I’m more awake now,” she said. “I want you to tell me everything.” I sat up in bed and then realized that Stephanie was awake, too, with a curious look upon her face as she glared expectantly at me.

* * *

“Why don’t you have a doctor?” I asked Amy, straddling her lower back some 15 hours later, as she rested front-down upon the big, comfortable bed within my personal suite. We had returned to the island around noon-time, and I saw to it that Amy did absolutely nothing strenuous today. I had even convinced Lindsay and Devon to spend the evening elsewhere, so I could look after Amy myself tonight.
“I never thought I needed a doctor,” she replied, as I used both hands to gingerly massage her shoulders. She writhed in relaxed pleasure as I was seated over the small of her back, my hands working upon her tense shoulders. “Besides, I’m a pornstar. Pornstars don’t get insurance.
It’s not a benefit of the job.”
“You have plenty of money to pay for a doctor’s visit out of your own pocket,” I told her. “You’re one of the highest paid X-rated actresses out there - you make $30,000 per film. You have a successful website, you dance and strip on the road, you do autograph and meet sessions. I gave you four and a half million dollars myself. Plenty of money.”
“I didn’t want to pay hundreds of dollars out of my own pocket for a doctor to look at me for 10 or 15 minutes, and say I was in good health,” Amy countered. “Maybe even thousands. I never thought anything was wrong with me. I guess I thought I was immune, despite having these symptoms the doctor told me about today. Muscle spasms, weakness, feeling nervous.” She paused and added, “I’ll be forced to get my own insurance now. I may have to be on thyroid medication for the rest of my life. I just hate pills.”
“You could have solved this problem such a long time ago, though, if you just went to the doctor,” I offered. “You should go at least once a year, Amy.”
“I haven’t had a physical since I was 19,” she pouted. “I’m 28 now. Some birthday today for me, huh? I wake up in a hospital bed the night after passing out twice.”
“You’re going to have a full physical next week,” I told her. “I’m going to pay for it.”
“You don’t have to do that, Jeremy,” Amy returned, gently shaking her head. “I will pay for it.”
“It really doesn’t matter who pays for it,” I said. “All that matters is that you get one. A thorough check-up.”
“I bet everyone is disappointed,” Amy mused. “Today is my birthday, and I’m sure you had those group of guys lined up for us, Jeremy. You did it last year on my birthday, as well as Torrie’s and later Lindsay’s. Big gang-bangs. I’ll have to apologize to everyone for ruining it for them.”
“You didn’t ruin anything,” I told her. “You can’t blame yourself for having a faulty thyroid. Many people do. I have one too, dear. But not quite as bad as yours. I do have to take daily medication for it, though.” I smiled and added, “Maybe the birthday gang-bang can be next week.”
“Just forget it,” Amy told me, a hint of sudden anger in her voice. “Well, don’t forget it just on my account.”
“Forget it?” I asked, shocked by her words. “Are you actually foregoing the chance of 12 to 15 men at once?”
“Yeah, I am,” she replied, her tone now irritatible. “I really don’t care if they show up or not.”
Now I was completely stunned.
“Amy?” I said, sliding off of her back and taking a seat next to her on the bed. “What’s gotten into you?” I rubbed her face and said, “You love men. You love having sex. Are you feeling okay? What’s wrong?” I half-jokingly asked, “You didn’t hit your head when you fell... did you?”
My heart sank in my chest as a tear streaked down Amy’s face. She shook her head and told me, “I didn’t know what was going on last night. I felt like a lab rat with all those wires connected to me. I... I really didn’t even know if I would survive the night. Would I... be alive... in the morning?” Tears began streaming from her eyes as she added, “My whole life and everything about it flashed before me last night. What was important and what wasn’t. It... my life... I’m... I’m nothing, Jeremy. Nothing at all...”
“What?” I asked, now even more stunned, as I laid down upon my side so I could look at Amy face-to-face. The tears were very prevalent now. “What do you mean?” I reached out with my right hand and gently touched her shoulder.
“Look at me,” she quietly sobbed. “I’m Aimee Embers, the world-famous pornstar. I fuck anything that moves. Sex is more important to me than anything else. I have no feelings or emotions. I say nasty, hurtful things. I don’t care about anyone else. No one cares about me.” She paused and whined, “That’s... that’s what people think of me.”
After a short pause, during which time I tried to sort through my thoughts, I offered, “I care about you, Amy.”
“No you don’t,” she spat back. “No one does! No one has ever really cared about me! You, Jeremy, you...” She shook her head and cried harder, her words fading away.
“I DO care about you,” I told her, my voice firm and strong. “Lindsay cares about you. Stephanie thinks the absolute world of you. She worships the ground you walk on. How can you honestly say people don’t care about you?”
“Stephanie is in love with Aimee Embers,” she told me. “Aimee Embers is my professional persona. Stephanie is not in love with Amy (last name) - who I really am.”
“The two have always seemed to go hand-in-hand,” I said, hoping those words would not upset her. “You’re really not too different in real life, Amy, than you are on screen.”
“That’s not true,” Amy countered defensively. “Everything I do is a big act. I’ve always loved to shock people and get reactions. No one ever liked the real me...” She shook her head and continued, “So I became Aimee Embers, really, on a full-time basis. I could get more attention this way. I became a pornstar 24 hours a day. I thought people would like a sex-starved nymphomaniac. They do, but I’ve gone way too far with it. I’m insensitive, very uncaring. I see how the other girls on the island look at me. Jessica is scared to death of me, and what I’ll do to her.” Amy cried harder as she concluded, “They think I have no heart or emotions. They all hate me! All of them...”
I was speechless. I had no response for what she had just said to me. None whatsoever.
“Lindsay is just the opposite of Jessica,” Amy went on. “She is excited about what I’ll do to her. I get reactions and shock value out of her. I thrive on reactions. That’s why I treat her the way I do. The rougher I am, the better reaction I get from Lindsay. But... she don’t care about me as a person. Lindsay only cares what I’ll do to her next.”
“No...” I finally said, shaking my head. “No. Lindsay does care about you. I know she does. But even more than that, I know that I care about you. I always have, Amy.”
“You squirm whenever I talk nasty,” she countered. “You have always been scared, Jeremy, that I would persuade your women into porn. First I tried Lindsay, then Pamela. And now, Lindsay again. You never liked me talking about your girls the way I did. Yet... I kept doing it. I kept doing it because I loved seeing you squirm over it.”
Amy paused and added, “I don’t want Lindsay to get into porn.” My eyes grew wide at those words. Quite simply, I could not believe what she had just said. It went against everything she had clamored about over the past year.
Sensing my reaction, Amy quickly said, “If Lindsay got into porn, it would destroy her - just like it did me. I just like to hear her squeal and turn me down each time. That is the only reason why I keep asking her.”
“How did porn destroy you?” I asked, mightily confused. Not much of what Amy was saying made any sense. “You love being a pornstar. At least... I thought you did.”
“Porn isn’t what I thought it would be,” she replied, her tone hushed. “Sex became a job for me. I thought I would like that, but I didn’t.” She paused and asked, “Do you know that after each of those gang-bangs I star in on screen, I have to take pain killers? I hurt that much afterwards.”
My eyes narrowed at the realization. “Where do you get pain killers, if you don’t have a doctor to prescribe them?”
“A director friend supplies me with them,” Amy answered. “Let’s say your typical porno stud has a 12 inch cock. If I gang-bang ten of them, that’s 120 inches of cock inside of me over 30, 40 minutes.” I gulped my throat at those words. “It hurts, Jeremy. I need the pain killers. But no one should be forced to take pain killers after sex.”
“Then why do the gang-bang scenes?” I wondered. “Surely, you could stick to one-on-one or two-on-one scenes.”
“My agent told me I have no chance of surviving in porn unless I do frequent gang-bangs,” Amy offered. “I’d never have anything more than a supporting role without them. Eventually, I would just fade away.”
“I don’t believe that,” I said, shaking my head.
“It’s true,” she offered. “It’s very true. My biggest
problem was I took on 14 guys in my first-ever movie. All of the fans loved it so much, they wanted more of the same. I was quickly labeled a gang-bang-queen. My agent told me if I wanted to make money, I had to keep doing gang-bangs.”
“Problem was,” she continued, “I couldn’t walk for four or five days after that first movie. I’m serious. I had never been with so many men before who were that huge. I took all of them on - in every orifice. They literally ripped my whole body to shreds. I... I felt so dirty and used. But... I had to continue. This was the career I had chosen for myself. No turning back now.”
Amy shook her head and added, “I’m really ashamed of myself, and what I’ve become, Jeremy. I’m not happy at all. Actually... I’m very depressed. I’m so far into being this bitch queen that no matter what, no one will ever like me for who I really am. Then again, no one ever liked me in the first place. I’m just a worthless use of space.”
“No...” I said, shaking my head. “How can you say that, Amy? You’re upset now. You don’t really feel this way.”
“YES I DO!” she exploded, sitting up and glaring at me now. “I’ve always felt this way! When I was in high school and beyond, the only way I could get people to notice me was to have sex with them! No one ever took the time to look at me as an actual person, and care about me! I was nothing more than an object to them! A cheap thrill!” Amy went into a crying fit as she concluded, “All I’ve ever wanted was for someone to look at me and say, you’re a good person...”
“I’ve always felt that way about you, Amy,” I told her.
“You’re lying!” she countered, on the defensive again.
“No I’m not. I wouldn’t lie to you, Amy. I don’t lie to
anyone. You know how much I hate dishonesty.”
“You think I’m a good person?” she asked, skeptical.
“Absolutely,” I replied. “I’ve thought that since first
getting to know you last year. Now I have also thought that you were overly aggressive and quite fiendish - and yes, a slut - but I always thought you were a good person. I’ve often wondered why it seems that I’m the only one who looks at you this way. I’ve also had the sense at times you were trying to hide that good person underneath your aggression.”
Amy went silent, appearing lost in thought. So I went on saying, “Look at you, dear. You’re a beautiful woman. Red hair, a model’s face... a killer body. You may not be the most outgoing or friendliest of people, but the right man... or woman, would have come along for you eventually. They would have seen you the very way I see you - as an honest, good person. You didn’t have to become the class slut in school, or the gang-bang-queen in X-rated movies.”
“Why try to impress people who are not even worth your time?” I asked her. “You said no one cared about you in high school, so you resorted to slutting. Why? To get them to notice you? For what? If that was all they wanted from you, Amy, they weren’t worth it. You’re better than that.”
“How can you say that?” she wondered, her voice cracking.
My words were definitely having a profound effect on her.
“Because it’s the truth,” I answered. “I think you’re a good person, Amy. I always have.” I paused and added, “You would NOT be welcome on this island if I thought otherwise, or I did not care about you. I wouldn’t invite someone to my island, Amy, if I did not like them or thought they were a bad person. Get the idea that I don’t care about you out of your head, because it’s not true. I DO care about you.”
Amy was silent again. “Lindsay cares about you, too,” I went on. “Now I admit, your relationship with her is based mostly on sex and lust. But still, Lindsay cares about you. After you passed out last night, she was absolutely frantic.
Lindsay was crying; she was scared to death for your safety. She came busting in here and demanded that we get you to the hospital as quickly as possible.”
“Really?” Amy asked, her spirits suddenly raising.
“Really,” I told her. “Now I can’t speak so much for
Stephanie, but it does SEEM to me that she loves you, too.”
“No,” Amy countered. “Stephanie is in love with Aimee Embers the pornstar, not Amy (last name) the person. You won’t get me on this one, Jeremy. I know it. She was a star-struck fan when we first met one another. She still is. Stephanie is having a wild ride with her favorite pornstar of all-time, and is loving it. But... she doesn’t love me as a person. She never has - and never will.”
“I just don’t see that,” were my words.
“I’m not really like this,” Amy continued. “Now I do
love sex. I’ll try anything once; I love to experiment. But I’m not this bitch Dominatrix that I portray all the time. I’m dominant with Stephanie because since the first time I ever put her into bondage - simply to experiment and have fun - she has begged me to be harder and more rough with her. Whip me harder, talk down to me like I’m a slut. Stephanie continually begged me for that. Stephanie said that all submissives should be kept nude. That’s the only reason she hardly ever wears any clothing. She says submissives should also eat their food on the floor...”
Amy paused before continuing, “I’m not this type of person. But you know what, Jeremy? I eventually gave into Stephanie and what she wanted from me. I became her full-time Domme. Why? Because I knew if I didn’t give her what she wanted, Stephanie would leave me and find someone else who would.” Amy shook her head and let out a cry, finishing, “Then I’d be completely alone.”
I gulped my throat at the sudden realization. For weeks, I had wondered whether or not Stephanie was truly happy and content in her role as a submissive. Something just did not seem right about their relationship. I openly wondered if the voluptuous brunette secretly wanted out of the lifestyle. Did she really want to stay with Amy?
But now, however, I had the answer to this whole problem.
Stephanie wasn’t the unwilling participant. AMY was...
“I don’t wa-want to be alone...” the red-head shrieked. “That’s why I gave into Stephanie and treated her the way she wanted. Without her, I’d have no one.” Amy sniffed her nose and added, “You know that sometimes, I would make her lay in bed with me at night. I... I’d do nothing but hold her. No sex, no groping... just a simple hug. A long one. But it meant so much to me! It felt so warm and wonderful!
She... she was the first person who ever hugged me like that.
But I had to force her to do it...”
“I... I don’t know what to say,” was my honest response. I took a moment to collect my thoughts before commenting, “I didn’t realize how lonely you really are, Amy.”
“The doctor told me that I was lucky I got to the hospital as soon as I did last night. He said if not, I could have been a lot worse off. Maybe even dead.” Amy hesitated and told me, “I might be better off that way.”
“NO!” I countered emphatically, shaking my head. “Don’t think that way, Amy! Get that thought out of your head! Life is too precious. It should be cherished!”
“But why?” she cried. “I just feel so worthless.”
“I’d miss you so much, Amy, if you died last night.” As
I said those words, I could not believe the conversation we were having. Amy was supposed to be the self-assured, very confidant pornstar. I had always looked at her that way. But in reality, she was a very lonely, depressed woman.
“Lindsay would miss you too,” I added. “So would Devon, as would Christina and Lisa. Remember before you came back to the island, Christina and Lisa went to visit you in California? They didn’t go to visit Stephanie, Amy, because neither Christina or Lisa had ever met her before. They went to visit you. They would miss you, too.”
“I had a chance with Jessica,” Amy cried. “I really like her. But I blew it. I let my aggression get the best of me. She cringes whenever I walk by her now.”
“You have been pretty rough with her,” I agreed. “But you were the same way with Lindsay last year. If this isn’t the real you, Amy, then why do you act this way? Why are you, as you say, uncaring and insensitive toward everyone? Why do you want to hammer everyone during sex?”
“I don’t care because no one cares about me,” she gently answered, which made me shake my head. “Why should I care about others if no one cares about me?”
“You’re so wrong, dear,” I told her. “I care about you.
I love you. Lindsay loves you.”
“As for the aggression, I do like my sex hard,” she told me. “I always have. The problem is that I’ve taken that aggression to other parts of my life, too. The way I treat people, you know. I think a lot of it may be hurt... anger. I just... I want someone - ANYONE - to look me in the eyes and say that they love me. I want them to mean it. And I want to know that they mean it. I want, for once in my life, to feel that I am needed. That I’m more than a sex object.”
“I do mean it, Amy,” were my words, as I stared deep into her eyes. “I love you. I always have.”
“You have Lindsay and Devon,” she said, shrugging my words off. “What possible reason would you have to TRULY love me? Plus, you say you love all the girls here. You always have.
You even said you loved Cassidy until she started lying.”
“I do say that a lot,” I nodded. “I overuse those three words too much. But with you, Amy, I mean it. I love three people in this world - Lindsay, Devon and you. You, Amy.” I shook my head and added, “I guarantee you that Lindsay loves you, too. It may be based on sex, but she loves you.”
“How can you love me?” she wondered.
“I’ve seen through parts of you since last year, Amy,” I
countered. “You were the first girl here who approached me, and wanted to get to know me. That first night, even...” I smiled and said, “I became close with you, real quick. When I get close with someone, I care about them. I care about you so much, Amy, that I love you. I really do.”
After a long drought of silence, I held my hand up and waved it before her eyes. “See that, Amy? This ring I’m wearing? You gave it to me after Pamela ran off with Trish. I remember what you told me then, too. The crown on the top of the ring is a show of loyalty. The hands on the bottom represent friendship. And the heart in the center... love.”
I dangled the ring in front of her face some more before adding, “You said this is a family heirloom of yours. You’re supposed to give it to your future husband. But... you gave it to me. Me, Amy. This is the nicest thing anyone has ever given to me.” I reached around her shoulders with both arms, bringing her body close to mine in a warm embrace.
“I cherish this ring, Amy. I never take it off. It means so much to me. While you were away in California, I looked at it everyday and thought about you. I always asked myself if you were safe. Were you happy? Was everything okay in your life? I wanted nothing but the best for you, Amy. I prayed for you everyday.” Our embrace tightened...
“Quit the porn business,” I told her seconds later, as she was now crying in response to my earlier words. “If you are not happy in porn, get out of it. It’s not what you thought it would be. You have to take pain killers in order to cope. That’s not right, Amy. Get out of it.”
“How?” she sobbed. “I have a contract. My boss is a real hard-ass about fulfilling your contract. If I try to get out of it, he’ll just sue me for millions of dollars. I could never go through that. Nor could I afford it.”
“Whatever he wants, I’ll pay him,” was my response.
“WHAT?” Amy exclaimed, taken off-guard, as she ended our
mutual embrace and stared deeply at me.
“I’ll pay it,” I reiterated. “Whatever he wants to sue you for - if he does - I’ll just pay him. Your happiness is much more important to me, Amy. I want you to be happy.”
“What do I do without porn?” she wondered, now very distraught. “I’ll have my website, but the membership will steadily go down once I’m no longer in the spotlight. And I’m not sure I want to strip all that much, either. My family looks at me as an outcast now. I can’t go home to them. I have no job skills whatsoever. What would I do?”
“You could stay here,” I answered, which made Amy’s eyes grow incredibly large. “You want to be around people who love you? Both me and Lindsay love you. Devon could grow to love you. We would want you to be yourself, though, Amy. You say this ultra-aggressive person isn’t you. You’d have to be yourself - the real you; the real Amy (last name). Not Aimee Embers. Not the pornstar.”
“Would Lindsay still like me?” she murmured, pouting.
“I don’t see why not,” I told her. “Lindsay likes just
about everyone... no matter if they’re rough or gentle with her. You know that, Amy.”
“I can’t ask you to pay my boss off if he sues me,” Amy said. “It wouldn’t be right, Jeremy.”
“You didn’t ask,” I grinned. “I offered it on my own.”
Sighing, Amy closed her eyes and shook her head. She had
known me long enough that when my mind was made up about something, nothing would change it. There was no reason for her to even try. “What about Stephanie, though? Despite all the things I’ve said, I do care about her.”
I shrugged my shoulders and replied, “She’s the same as those people earlier in your life. If Stephanie doesn’t care about you herself - truly care about you - then she is not worth your time. If all Stephanie wants is for you to dominate her - treat her rough, but you don’t... she doesn’t deserve you, Amy. You HAVE to understand and realize that. You have to do what makes you happy in life - not others.”
I kissed Amy on the forehead and spoke, “I want you to take a couple of days, Amy, to think all of this over. We will talk to Stephanie when the time is right, and let her know how you feel. I want you to be sure of your decision. If Stephanie agrees to alter your lifestyle with her, and you want to stay with her... I’d be happy for you. All I want is for YOU to be happy. It’s what matters most to me.”
“Or, if you opt to stay here on the island with Lindsay, Devon and me, we’d welcome you with open arms. We would give you all the love and compassion that you could handle. You are a good person, Amy. There is always room for good people in our lives. That’s why I surrounded us with them, by bringing you and the other girls back to the island.”
Tears (perhaps of joy?) went streaking down Amy’s face once again. I offered her forehead another tender kiss and added, “Take some time, dear. But first, you need to get some sleep. You need rest, Amy.” I rose up from the bed, saying, “I’ll get your medicine. Take it, and then go to sleep. We’ll also talk to Lindsay and Devon tomorrow.”
I turned to retrieve Amy’s medication from the nearby dresser-drawer. Before I reached it, however, Amy’s voice stopped me dead in my tracks.
“Jeremy?”
I looked over my shoulder at her. “What?”
“Thank you,” she responded, her eyes totally bloodshot.
“I... oh dear God... I don’t even know what to say...”
“Thank YOU,” I shot back, smiling.
“For what?” she wondered, a bit puzzled.
I hesitated for a moment, but then smiled and answered,
“For being so totally open and honest with me, sweetheart.
For... trusting me with your feelings. I appreciate it.”
I felt so warm and lively inside. Nasty Amy had driven me absolutely insane on several occasions over the past year. Real Amy, however... I got the sense that she could push me BEYOND the point of insanity.
Just like Lindsay and Devon already had...

<<<- End of Part 14 ->>>

Ip 15
 

After a long and very relaxing shower, I re-entered my personal suite and immediately became frozen in my tracks. Devon stood close to the bed in front of me - decked out in that same delicious, seductive French maid’s outfit which she had masqueraded around in for me a few nights ago.
But since that was the same evening Amy had to go to the hospital - thus, interrupting us - Devon had some unfinished business with me. I had some with her, too - obviously.
“Did you enjoy your shower, Jeremy?” the luscious blonde inquired, a sultry edge to her voice. “Maybe you can help me get all nice and wet, too? Hmmmmm...”
My cock immediately began to get hard as I literally drooled at the sight of Devon in her sinful, sexy outfit. The French maid’s uniform was black, with white ruffles. It had a halter-style design for its top, which did a terrible (but mouth-watering) job of concealing Devon’s breasts. It offered a lot of cleavage as well, and the full, outer sides of Devon’s breasts were totally visible.
Lace ruffles adorned the 25-year-old’s throat and wrists, and a pair of black thigh-high stockings encased both of her luscious legs. The skirt, made of pure satin, ended several inches above those stockings and offered subtle glimpses of the black, silky G-string which Devon wore underneath it. Devon also had on black high-heeled shoes and a frilly, lace hat atop her pretty blonde head.
I speak for myself, of course, but there was nothing quite like the allure of a beautiful woman in uniform. This French maid’s outfit which Devon had purchased during our recent trip to Hawaii made the stunning vixen appear ten times more intoxicating than she already was. My cock was literally about to explode just from looking at her.
“What do you say?” Devon grinned, a wicked gleam in her eyes. “Neither you or I got to finish what we started the other night. How about we do just that... right now?”
The satin fabric made a gentle crinkling sound as Devon reached down with both hands to smooth her skirt out. The blonde then twirled one of those spiked heels upon the lush, carpeted floor, giggling in the process. By now, my cock was so big and pulsing within my shorts that it ached.
“You’re going to be ours tonight, Jeremy,” Devon added, sneering playfully. “We’re going to fuck you senseless.”
“We?” I countered, my interest suddenly raising to an even higher level. “Who is we? You’re not alone?”
“Of course not,” Devon replied, grinning, before turning her face toward the entrance to our suite. “Oh Lindsay...” My eyes went wide as Devon added, “Come on in, baby-doll.”
I nearly had a heart attack as Lindsay opened the door and made her way into the room...
Devon’s French maid outfit was incredibly sexy, but it was somewhere within the far reaches of my mind right now. The simple reason for that? Lindsay - my precious, little angel - was dressed up like a schoolgirl!
My eyes were ablaze with lust, my insides raging, as I devoured the sight of Lindsay in her own special uniform. The plaid skirt she wore was red-and-black checkered, with thin pleats all around it. A mix of nylon and polyester, the bouncy skirt was extremely low-cut and would probably be illegal to wear in most countries while in public.
Lindsay also wore a pair of white knee-high socks and black saddle shoes. The thin socks did a wonderful job of accentuating her firm, doe-like legs. The contrast between the white fabric and her tanned skin was breathtaking.
Above the waist, the playful 19-year-old had on a simple white blouse and a red, button-up vest which was part of her schoolgirl uniform. Lindsay’s smallish breasts barely jutted outward upon the form-fitting vest, offering her even more of a girlish image. Her silky-smooth, long-flowing blonde hair was styled into a pair of pig-tails, with pink ribbons tied around them. This young woman was an absolute angel...
Smiling at me, Lindsay strolled over to Devon and planted a full, tongue-filled kiss upon her lips. The two ladies then looked my way and giggled, before whispering secretive words into each others’ ears. I wonder what was said?
“Do you think you can handle both of us, Jeremy?” Lindsay coyly asked, still snickering. “The maid and the schoolgirl? Together? At the same time?”
“He doesn’t have a choice,” Devon answered for me, her voice lush and sultry, as she glanced over at Lindsay. “Jeremy is ours tonight. He’s going to have to perform.” Devon grinned and placed her hand upon Lindsay’s ass, and patted it through the little skirt she wore. “You’re mine tonight too, honey. I’m gonna split you in half.”
“Oooooh, promises!” Lindsay squealed, giggling. “Why don’t you go over and tend to Jeremy first, though? Look at him! He’s going to blow his load any minute now. I think he really loves us in our naughty, little uniforms...”
“What about you, baby?” Devon asked, kissing Lindsay on the lips. “You can help me with him.”
Lindsay whispered something into Devon’s ear again, which made both of them look at me and giggle. An instant later, Devon stepped forward and dropped to her knees in front of me. She immediately pulled my shorts downward, allowing my full, bulging cock to spring out and be finally be freed.
I tossed my head back and sighed wildly as Devon grasped the base of my shaft and quickly engulfed it into her mouth. I then lowered my head and found that her eyes were fixated upon my face as the familiar head-bobbing motion commenced.
Pleasure was coursing throughout my entire body thanks to Devon and her incredible mouth, but something else caught my attention. Lindsay tip-toed over to the bed and took a seat on its edge, then lifted the front of her schoolgirl skirt upward to show me the white panties she had on underneath.
“Oh God...” I then moaned, as the vixen placed a single fingertip upon the cotton panties. Her knees high and spread wide over the bed, Lindsay kept her eyes in synch with mine and began twirling her finger in hot circles upon her white panties. Her face suddenly awash with delight, Lindsay nodded her head at me and giggled once again.
Devon growled with an even mixture of hunger and lust as she literally inhaled the full length of my shaft into her velvety mouth. I nearly lost my balance in response to the sudden jolt of excitement. I quickly steadied myself, then glared down at Devon and admired the sight of her head as it began to frantically bob itself over and upon my hard shaft.
I shook my own head in erotic amazement, then sighed with undeniable arousal as I then re-focused all of my attention upon Lindsay. Her long blonde hair, tied into two bushy pig-tails, looked absolutely exquisite. The smile upon her sweet-cheeks as she stimulated herself was so totally pure and genuine. Those ruby-red lips and pearly-white teeth of hers seemed to be begging me for a gooey cum-shot...
Devon withdrew my cock from her mouth and began stroking it rather briskly with her right hand. At the same time, she used her left to gently cup and massage my aching balls. We glared at one another as she squirmed about upon her knees beneath me, the mutual lust between us multiplying by the second. Devon looked so breathtakingly gorgeous in that French maid’s outfit!
“Oh yeah!” I heard Lindsay squeal, which caused me to look up at her once more. Still with her red-and-black checkered skirt hiked up as she lounged upon the bed, Lindsay now had a hand buried inside her panties. I could tell that she was using a pair of fingers to pleasure herself, while her deep blue eyes were focused on Devon as the 25-year-old goddess continued with her monumental hand-job upon me.
“He is about to blow,” Devon sneered, turning her face to look at Lindsay. “Why don’t you come over here, honey, and help me finish him off?” Devon smiled as Lindsay continued to masturbate. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. Your little pussy will be taken care of soon enough.”
“Oh God...” I moaned again, as Lindsay suddenly grinned and dropped to her knees. She then moved up beside Devon and offered her yet another tongue-filled kiss. Devon was still stroking my cock, but then deferred it to Lindsay as the 19-year-old opened her mouth and swallowed it whole.
“Look at that little ass,” Devon smiled, lifting the hem of Lindsay’s skirt as she started to bob back-and-forth upon my erection. Devon offered Lindsay a heavy swat with an open hand, saying, “What a pretty, little ass...”
Lindsay squealed in response but continued to bob her head over and upon my hard shaft. Her sparkling blue eyes were full of life and energy as she glared up at me. Devon was right earlier. I was about to blow.
“I’m a maid, and you’re a schoolgirl,” Devon chirped, now playing with one of Lindsay’s pig-tails. “What do you think Jeremy should dress up as, for us?”
Lindsay withdrew my throbbing cock from her hungry mouth and giggled, “A policeman!”
“That’s just because you’d like him to handcuff you,” Devon countered, which made my eyes widen.
“Then what do you suggest?” Lindsay smiled.
“Sailor boy,” Devon snickered. “You know... he could
have one of those white uniforms on... maybe even a little hat.” She nodded her head and laughed, “He’d be so cute!”
“How about a Chippendale dancer?” Lindsay asked, which caused both her and Devon to break out into a fit of uncontrollable laughter. “Couldn’t you just imagine Jeremy in a G-string?” My heart was pumping wildly at this verbal exchange as both ladies continued to laugh. “Maybe all of us could stuff dollar bills down it!”
Still snorting out in a hysterical rage, Devon countered, “A whole dollar? I might give him a nickel!”
“A penny!” Lindsay exclaimed. “We could weigh his G-string down with pennies!”
“Hey...” I finally spoke, my voice full of mock anger. “That’s not very nice, girls.” I smiled and added, “If I was a male stripper, I’d want both of you to stuff nothing but your telephone numbers down MY G-string.”
What a frightening thought - me, as a stripper! AHHHHH!
“What would you put down my G-string if I was a dancer?”
Lindsay asked, an expectant look upon her lovely face.
“I’d first stuff my tongue down your G-string, then my cock,” I told her, which made both ladies squeal. “I’d stuff it clear up your ass, too, you little slut.”
“Oooooh... kinky,” Lindsay smirked, grasping my hard shaft with both hands and squeezing roughly.
“Slut?” Devon sighed, also grinning. “How can you say that about sweet, little Lindsay? Just look at her... she’s just an innocent, wholesome schoolgirl.”
“Him calling me a slut is nothing you haven’t done before either, Devon,” Lindsay mused. “Remember how you reacted when I finally told you about what happened between me and Louisa? You nearly freaked out on me!”
“Hmmmmm... I guess you’re right,” Devon nodded, her hand again massaging Lindsay’s ass through her little skirt. “I have called you a slut before. It was the truth, though!”
“Tramp,” Lindsay accused Devon of being, albeit playfully.
Devon took a moment before countering, “Whore!”
“Bitch!” Lindsay shot back.
“Skank!”
“Fuck hole!”
“Cock-sucker!”
“Pussy-muncher!”
“Hmmmmm... show me,” Devon suddenly purred, taking a seat
upon the carpeted floor and spreading her thighs. Lindsay smiled at Devon as she lifted her maid’s skirt upward and massaged her pussy through the G-string she wore.
“What about Jeremy, though?” Lindsay asked, offering a sudden pout. “He hasn’t cum yet...”
“Jeremy can fuck you doggie-style while you eat my pussy,” Devon suggested, which definitely sounded like a splendid idea to me. “One catch, though. Our uniforms must stay on.”
“Jeremy ain’t even going to allow us to take our uniforms off,” Lindsay giggled, shaking her head. “You have nothing to worry about there. A naughty schoolgirl is his big fetish. I think after tonight, a naughty maid will be, too.”
Lindsay then turned her head and looked up at me with pleading, puppy-dog eyes. She frowned a bit before asking, “Will you do me a favor, Jeremy? Please?”
“What?” I asked, the excitement level within me reaching a fever pitch. Not only were these two ladies dressed up in sexy costumes - which was enough to get my juices going - but their verbal exchanges were driving me insane! “What is it? I’ll do anything for you, princess. You know that.”
Lindsay kissed the very tip of my cock and begged, “Will you PLEASE fuck Devon in the ass tonight?”
That was it.
Lindsay flinched, obviously not expecting a sudden blast of sperm to jettison from my cock and onto her adorable face. I couldn’t help myself. My entire body shivered and trembled with pure excitement as the heated sensations of release simply coursed all throughout me.
There was a second eruption, most of which landed directly upon the 19-year-old’s forehead. A third, smaller shot hit her square in her bright, smiling teeth.
“Should I take that as a yes Lindsay, I will fuck Devon in the ass tonight for you?” she giggled.
I could do nothing right now but grunt and growl in the aftermath of my sudden climax. Lindsay was becoming quite the talker when sexual play was involved. She could tease as well as anyone, but always backed her words up with action.
“Devon really deserves a good ass-fucking tonight,” she went on. “It’s been awhile since you gave her one, Jeremy.”
“Oh?” the 25-year-old wondered. “Why do I deserve one?”
“Are you denying it?” Lindsay asked, her eyes flashing as
she glanced at Devon.
“Well... not really,” she returned. “I guess I deserve a good ass-fucking everyday. God knows I’d like one everyday.”
Lindsay smiled, then looked back up at me. “Will you, Jeremy? Fuck Devon in the ass tonight. Maybe you could even throw in a little spanking for her, too?”
“A spanking?” Devon exclaimed, laughing. “You make it sound like I did something wrong, and need punishment.”
“Well... you have,” Lindsay murmured. “Just look at you. You look like a billion dollar whore with that maid outfit on. I could just see you walking into some guy’s hotel room with that uniform on. You’d bend over and show him your ass, and ask if he wanted any room service.”
“I look like a whore?” Devon snickered. “Look at you... little Miss Pig-Tails! You look like you’re no older than 13 or 14 with that schoolgirl outfit on!”
“Oh, I don’t look THAT young,” Lindsay corrected her. She turned her attention toward me once more. “But please, Jeremy? Please? Please fuck Devon in the ass tonight, and spank her. Spank her really good!”
“Quit your baby-whining and get down here, and lick my pussy!” Devon said to Lindsay, her tone both playful and impatient. Her maid’s skirt hiked above her waist, Devon pulled her black G-string down and off, warning Lindsay, “Else, I’ll spank you!”
“You can spank me anyway,” the little blonde giggled, before finally settling down onto her elbows and knees between Devon’s widespread thighs. An instant later, Lindsay extended her tongue and immediately began swiping away at her girlfriend’s tender folds. Devon moaned in response, then flipped the front of her maid’s skirt over Lindsay’s head, partially concealing it.
“What would Amy dress up as?” Devon wondered with a sly grin, her body already starting to vibrate because of Lindsay’s (very) skilled tongue. “You know... if she eventually decides to stay here with us. I’ll be the maid. Lindsay the schoolgirl. Jeremy the male stripper!” Devon giggled and added, “What about Amy?”
“How about a nun?” Lindsay asked, pausing her oral work only long enough to say those words.
Devon laughed in response and countered, “A NUN? Amy, as a holy woman?” She laughed again and concluded, “Never...”
“Maybe Amy could dress up as a dildo,” I suggested, a hand on my cock as I busily stroked it. “She seems to love to blast all of you girls with her strap-ons.”
“Amy is going to reincarnated as a strap-on dildo,” Devon snickered. “Just you wait and see. The Amy Anal Invader!”
“I’d buy it in an instant,” Lindsay mumbled, her tongue now increasing its tempo upon Devon’s womanly folds.
The sudden change in Lindsay’s pace seemed to quiet the girls down, and make them concentrate on one another. Devon purred and arched her back in response to her young lover’s tongue. She squeezed her thighs around Lindsay’s head, but the naughty blonde continued busily lapping away at her.
As she was perched upon her elbows and knees, her face buried between Devon’s thighs, I had a rather inviting view of Lindsay from behind. The red-and-black checkered schoolgirl skirt she had on was riding high now, exposing her little ass and the cotton panties which clutched it so very tightly.
Lindsay must have known that I was gawking at her from behind, because she wiggled that picture-perfect ass of hers at me in a continual, non-stop motion. Her movements were a bit exaggerated, so I figured that she was putting on a good show for my benefit.
But just the mere sight of Lindsay’s ass - combined with the idea of the many (erotic) things that I could do to it - was more than enough to get my cock fully erect.
“OH! Don’t you dare!” Devon exclaimed, a timid look on her face as she glared at Lindsay, an instant before letting out a wild scream. “You little slut! Get that finger out of my ass! Get it out! RIGHT NOW!”
“You know you love it, baby,” Lindsay remarked, as Devon’s eyes flashed with anger. Despite that, I could tell that this was still part of their game. They were playing with one another. I’ve seen it all too many times before...
“My ass is reserved for Jeremy tonight!” Devon huffed, which nearly caused my cock to explode once again. “Get that finger out, you little whore!”
“Make me!” Lindsay squealed, as she then really started to bear down on Devon’s pussy with her lips and tongue. She made the 25-year-old grunt and squeal as her tongue now flicked itself over and across Devon’s puffy clit at a rapid-fire speed. At the same time, Lindsay was jamming her right index finger hard and fast into Devon’s rectum.
“Fuck that little whore before she makes me cum!” Devon exclaimed, her eyes now focused upon me. “Fuck her good!”
Even before Devon’s torrid demand had fully registered in my mind, I was on my knees and nestled up close behind Lindsay’s twitching ass. Using both hands, I yanked her panties downward - to mid-thigh - but didn’t dare touch the schoolgirl skirt. It was still flipped up beyond her waist as I fisted my pulsating cock and inserted into her pussy.
I grimaced at first, trying to adjust to the vice-tight grip which always seemed to occur upon my shaft whenever I penetrated Lindsay. I sighed as well, then was able to slide the entire length of my erection into her folds.
Lindsay moaned harshly, but continued forward with her cunnilingus work upon Devon. “Oh!” she squealed, as I then pulled my cock out, and shoved it back into her just as quickly. “Oh God, yes! Fuck me, Jeremy! FUCK ME!”
As you may expect, I could never turn down such a nasty request from my darling, little princess.
Lindsay screamed at the top of her lungs as I began to thrust my way in-and-out of her pussy with rapid aggression. I growled myself, with one hand perched upon her slender waist and the other reaching upward - holding onto one of those addictive, bushy pig-tails. Lindsay kept screaming out her arousal as she tilted her head back for a short moment. Then, she dove right back into that all-you-can-eat buffet otherwise known as Devon’s pussy.
“Absolutely delicious!” Lindsay exclaimed, now pounding a fist upon the carpeted floor as I continually plowed into the 19-year-old vixen from behind. My breathing ragged, I pumped myself harder and faster into her. Soon, my speed and tempo maxed out, and I was drilling her as hard as possible.
I was so consumed with Lindsay that for an instant, I had forgotten that Devon was with us as well. I was quickly reminded of her, however, once she screamed out in what was obviously a rip-roaring, earth-shattering orgasm. Arching her neck and back, and clutching both breasts through the maid’s top she wore, Devon’s blue eyes were wide and looming as she glared at Lindsay with a look of pure lust.
Lindsay kept her face buried between Devon’s widespread thighs, lapping up all the luscious nectar that was her reward for a job well done. I put a momentary halt to my thrusting motions, allowing Lindsay to luxuriate in the taste of her lover’s depths. Devon writhed and squirmed about upon the floor for quite awhile, continually moaning out her immense pleasure until her orgasm finally subsided.
“Oh, you sweet thing!” Devon then exclaimed, sitting up and immediately finding Lindsay’s mouth with her own. My cock still embedded (and for the time being, dormant) in Lindsay’s pussy, she and Devon shared a rather sloppy, but heated kiss. I smiled at the mere sight.
Lindsay placed one hand upon Devon’s face as their kiss continued, and soon heightened in intensity. When I resumed my thrusting motion, however, Lindsay screamed and her hand jerked upward - causing Devon’s maid headpiece to go flying.
Neither seemed to notice, though. Their kiss now broken, Devon leaned back and smiled. She had a bird’s eye view as I simply pulverized Lindsay and her sweet, tender pussy.
“Oh yeah... fuck her hard!” Devon encouraged, her eyes ablaze with passion, as she now looked directly at me. “Give her what she wants! Give her what she NEEDS!”
Every last ounce of strength within my body was being used as I gave Lindsay all I could in terms of effort and intensity. I absolutely hammered her with my hard cock, blazing a trail through her inner depths. Lindsay continued to scream out in unbridled lust, but at the same time, Devon was still full of encouragement.
“Rip her apart! YES! Fuck her! Fuck her harder! Oh, look at her! Look at her! She needs it SO BAD!”
Grunting, I closed my eyes. Lindsay and I were rocking together on the very brink of madness, and Devon was just making things all the more exciting with her words. I was extremely close to blowing a monstrous load...
When I opened my eyes and caught a glimpse of Lindsay’s flipped-up schoolgirl skirt as I blasted away at her, I literally felt something pop inside of me. Whatever it was, it then snapped as I watched Lindsay’s bushy pig-tails flail and bounce about with reckless abandon.
I screamed out like there was no tomorrow as my shaft erupted within the tight, unforgiving confines of the little blonde’s pussy. Lindsay jammed her ass hard against my pelvis and screamed out with her own undeniable pleasure, then both of us began to shudder and vibrate together.
It felt as though I was trapped inside a pressure-cooker until my orgasm finally crested, and then slowly faded away. Feeling a bit woozy, I blinked several times and withdrew my shaft from the teen-ager’s sweet folds. On my knees, I took a step back and then collapsed into a seated position.
“I’ve always wanted a schoolgirl,” Devon giggled, as she pulled Lindsay into her lap and kissed her. Both hands were already roaming as Devon groped Lindsay’s ass, as well as her smallish breasts through the vest and blouse she wore.
Lindsay responded to her lover by cupping and squeezing her full, lavish breasts with both hands. Lindsay even ripped away the French maid’s top which Devon had on, exposing her breasts so she could grope them bare.
“We’re supposed to leave our uniforms on!” Devon huffed playfully, her lips pursed together tightly.
“I can’t touch your breasts without also seeing them,” Lindsay said, now planting kiss after kiss upon Devon’s face and neck. “It would drive me crazy. Leave your skirt and stockings on... it’s what Jeremy likes the most.”
My eyes went wide with arousal as both ladies pressed their lips together for another mutual exchange of lips and tongues. My cock had been thoroughly drained moments ago, but now it seemed it was twitching with newfound life once again. Where I got this energy from, I’ll never know.
Devon broke their shared kiss, then spread her legs out and forced Lindsay to settle front-down upon her lap. Lindsay turned her face and looked up at Devon, her eyes flashing with anticipation.
“What are you doing?”
“I’m going to spank you,” Devon replied nonchalantly,
pulling Lindsay’s panties (which had been at mid-thigh) all the way down, and off. “God knows you deserve it. You’re such a perverted, little girl!”
“Perverted?” Lindsay asked, acting if she had taken some offense. “I’m not perverted! I don’t... sit in some voyeur room, and spy on others having sex!” She paused and offered a slight giggle before saying, “Oh, wait a minute. I do...”
Devon shook her head and laughed, then placed her right hand close to Lindsay’s upturned ass. Flicking her wrist rapidly, Devon delivered a series of hard, quick-hitting slaps to Lindsay’s ass with an open palm. The little vixen squirmed and writhed about in Devon’s lap, and then started to scream and grunt in response to the harsh blows.
“Oh... did I hurt my poor baby?” Devon mocked seconds later, pouting, as she tucked the hemline of Lindsay’s red-and-black checkered schoolgirl skirt into its waistband. Then, she leaned over and tenderly kissed the aching, red welts upon Lindsay’s quivering ass. “You poor thing... Devon is going to make it better. Much better!”
Devon held true to her promise as she resumed the hard slapping motion upon Lindsay’s ass. The 19-year-old first grunted, then squealed, as her face now rocked from side to side in utter pleasure. If I knew just one thing at all, it was that Lindsay absolutely LOVED being spanked...
Before I knew what happened next, Devon had both of her arms around me, and was blistering my mouth with a heated, passionate kiss. Apparently, she discarded Lindsay for the time being and decided to focus her attention upon me.
It took me a second or two to respond, but soon I met Devon’s kiss with equal fervor and passion. I held the intoxicating blonde close to me, and let one hand trail downward - to her ass. I cupped it through the maid’s skirt she still had on, massaging it’s firmness. The satin fabric of her skirt, by the way, felt truly exquisite upon my hand.
“Hmmmmm,” the 25-year-old moaned, breaking our kiss and looking into my eyes. “Tell me, Jeremy. How much cum did you just pump into ‘lil Lindsay’s pussy?”
I hesitated for a moment before answering, “A lot.”
“Hmmmmm, good,” she purred. “I’m gonna suck every last
drop of it out of her.” Devon smiled and ended our embrace, but not before offering me a kiss on the cheek. Then, she turned toward Lindsay and said, “How about it, sweetheart? Want me to suck that cum right out of your pussy?”
“Only if you share it with me,” Lindsay replied, pointing toward her own mouth. “With kisses.”
“Of course I’ll share,” Devon grinned. “You always share with me. It’s only fair.” She turned toward me and offered a coy reminder, “Remember, Jeremy... you owe me an ass-fuck.”
“And a spanking!” Lindsay added, giggling. “Jeremy, don’t forget to spank her! She really deserves one now!”
“Get on your back and spread your legs before I give you ANOTHER spanking!” Devon warned her, a quirky gleam in her eyes. “It’s time for my evening snack.”
I watched intently as Devon spread the soaked folds of Lindsay’s pussy with her right hand. She then moved her face in for a closer inspection, resulting in an excited groan from the little minx at the initial tongue-to-pussy contact. Once again, my limp cock was being rejuvenated. It twitched and quivered with newfound life.
Devon let out a low, guttural moan as she soon withdrew her head from the depths of Lindsay’s pussy. I gulped my throat and watched in fascination as the shapely blonde had her tongue out and extended, with a thick glob of sperm resting in its center. Carefully, she moved toward Lindsay’s own face - not wanting to spill the juice - and was met with an open, expectant mouth. Devon slipped her tongue inside, depositing the blob of sperm there, before each lady shared an intimate, touching kiss.
“Hmmmmm, delicious,” Lindsay moaned, her eyes flashing as she licked her lips. “Nothing quite like the taste of cum before bedtime. Or after you wake up. In the middle of the day. After dinner... hey, even during dinner!”
“Plenty of your pussy juices are mixed in with Jeremy’s cum,” Devon reminded her.
“My pussy juices taste good, too,” Lindsay murmured.
“Get me some more, Devon. I’m thirsty.”
Devon smiled before moving her face between Lindsay’s thighs to repeat the same process from earlier. After spreading Lindsay’s glistening folds open, Devon snaked her tongue inside and went searching for another glob of sperm. Eventually she found one, and with it squarely centered on her extended tongue, Devon again offered it to Lindsay’s mouth through a very wet, sloppy kiss.
“Hmmmmm,” the 19-year-old moaned, voicing her satisfaction one more time. “It tastes so good! I wish they sold bottles of sperm like they do bottles of milk.”
“It would be all you’d drink!” Devon laughed.
“You too!” Lindsay shot back.
Devon reached back with her right hand and smacked her
own ass three successive times, then turned her head and looked at me. “Come on, Jeremy. I’m waiting...”
“Fuck that ass!” Lindsay squealed, giggling. “Hey... maybe after he finishes with you, he can fuck my ass, too!”
I groaned out like a madman as with those words, my cock suddenly reached its full potential. I glanced downward and admired the sight of Devon’s maid skirt as she was perched upon her hands and knees. I grabbed the hemline of the skirt and tucked the back of it into its waistband, allowing me full access to Devon’s rounded, tight ass.
“I already lubed her up for you,” Lindsay chirped. “So just jam your big cock into that ass and go to town!”
Devon slid upward, so her face was directly in line with Lindsay’s, as she hovered above her. Next, Devon placed a hand upon Lindsay’s forehead and stared intently at her. “Why do you want Jeremy to do my ass so much?” Again, there was that playful tent to her voice.
“No other reason than I want to see Jeremy pound your ass and hear you squeal like a pig,” Lindsay grinned. “I just LOVE it when you squeal during sex... especially anal sex. You’re at your loudest then.”
“Then I’m gonna make you squeal, too,” Devon promised.
“Scream, even. Tonight, your pussy belongs to me.”
“My pussy belongs to you every single night,” Lindsay cooed. “You, and Jeremy. And maybe Amy now, too.”
The two ladies smiled at each other before sharing one more intimate, soul-touching kiss. Then, Devon slid back down Lindsay’s body and settled her face inbetween her outstretched thighs. With the schoolgirl skirt fanned out above her waist, Lindsay began to squirm and writhe about upon the floor as Devon eagerly lapped away upon her folds.
Grunting, I then fisted my cock and nudged its tip upon the small, air-tight crevice that was Devon’s rectum. I winced with an incredible mixture of pain and pleasure as somehow, I was able to forge my erection through that seemingly unbreakable barrier.
Devon’s entire body tightened and flinched as I slowly but surely guided inch after tantalizing inch into her bowels. Soon, the entire length of my cock was buried inside of her. I looked down for a moment and gulped at the sight of my balls - all snug and nestled tight upon Devon’s upturned, beautiful ass.
“Fuck her,” Lindsay encouraged, her eyes locked on me as she offered a smile for emphasis. “Fuck her hard!”
Never one to disappoint, I began to gradually thrust my way in-and-out of Devon’s anus. With each inward stroke, however, my speed and tempo steadily increased. Soon, I was hammering away at her as hard as I possibly could.
Of course, this brought nothing from Devon except her trademarked squeals - loud and non-stop. I don’t know how she also found the time to concentrate on the exploration of Lindsay’s pussy with her tongue. Devon did, however. Her tongue was swirling like crazy upon her girlfriend’s folds as I repeatedly jammed myself in-and-out of her.
“YES!” Lindsay screamed, as I drew my right hand back and slapped it hard upon Devon’s quivering ass. “Spank her!” she pleaded, as Devon grunted and yelped out her lust. “Spank her! She’s a naughty maid! A very naughty maid!
Spank her! HARD!”
I nodded my head at Lindsay as I used both hands to swat and slap away upon Devon’s upturned ass, while not taking away from my forceful thrusting motion. In no time flat, her skin was a bright shade of red. With her even mixture of grunts and squeals, I could easily tell that Devon was truly enjoying this rather harsh treatment, too.
Lindsay was still squirming around like a fish out of water as Devon continually used full, sweeping licks of her tongue to orally stimulate her. In the process, I had to pause for an instant and admire the little vixen but more importantly, her schoolgirl uniform, one more time.
Even while in the middle of a sexual encounter, Lindsay still had that innocent appeal about her. Her bushy, blonde pig-tails were splayed out upon the floor, while her smallish breasts bounced and jiggled about within the confines of not only a white blouse, but also a red vest over top of it. I particularly loved the sight of her red-and-black checkered skirt, as it was bunched up above her waistline. That way, Devon’s tongue had easy access to her pussy.
Lindsay’s cotton panties were long gone, but she still had on the white knee-socks and black saddle shoes. Her tender knees were high in the air, by the way, as Devon continually licked and slurped away upon her slit.
Speaking of Devon, I also had to take some time to admire her and the French maid’s uniform she so proudly wore.
Well, nearly half of it was a distant memory by now. The frilly headpiece she once had on, along with her halter-style top, had been discarded during the course of this three-way encounter. Devon still wore the matching black skirt, with white ruffles adoring its hem. Of course, I had that hem tucked into the waistband of the skirt. Thus, I had nothing in the way of blasting myself in-and-out of her repeatedly. Her outfit had been accentuated even more with white ruffles around her neck, as well as both of her wrists.
Devon also had on a pair of black thigh-high stockings, along with matching high-heels. Glancing downward, I noticed that there was a gaping hole near Devon’s right knee in her stocking. Since it wasn’t there before we started, I figured the hole came about because Devon had spent so much time on her knees during the past several moments.
“Oh God, you’re gonna make me cum!” Lindsay screeched, clenching her thighs tightly around Devon’s proving head. I watched with fascination as Lindsay grabbed her own breasts with both hands and began mauling them through her vest and blouse. An instant later, she let out a deafening scream, which told me that the 19-year-old had just experienced the wondrous, indescribable joy of orgasm.
All the while, my powerful thrusts in-and-out of Devon’s tight rectum never once let up. I slapped her ass harder than before, then grasped it cruelly with both hands and held on for dear life as my stamina was about to hit zero.
“Oh yeah!” Devon exclaimed, managing to get those words in as she continually grunted and squealed in response to my forcefulness. “Fuck my ass! Yes! Fuck it! OH GOD YES! Oooooh, it feels so good! MY ASS! FUCK YES!”
Lindsay slithered out of Devon’s reach, allowing her to solely concentrate on our own coupling. I kept hammering away, but also smiled as Lindsay - still flat on her back - slipped a hand between her thighs and started masturbating. The teen-ager had no limit when it came to satisfaction...
Speaking of such things, I screamed and roared out at the very top of my lungs as my cock suddenly erupted somewhere deep within Devon’s bowels. I was able to push myself all the way in, then growled and rumbled in extreme satisfaction as I pumped heavy globs of my gooey seed into the 25-year-old enchantress. I continued growling, making sure that every last ounce of my sperm was deposited deep into her bowels.
My body just seemed to glow and shine in the aftermath.
For a moment, it felt as though I was going to pass out.
The pleasure was that immense.
Fortunately, Devon got to experience a taste of it, too. She let loose with a loud squeal as her pussy also exploded, the orgasmic juices literally flowing down her inner thighs and dripping onto the carpeted floor.
Still clutching her ass with both hands, I groaned one final time before collapsing forward. Completely spent, I fell on top of Devon, pinning her beneath me. She grunted at first, but then offered a laugh while turning her head to look back up at me.
“That was pretty fun,” she sighed, grinning, as I finally pulled my deflated shaft out from within her rectum.
“It was wonderful,” I sighed, curling my neck and finding her lips with my own. Devon and I traded tongues for quite some time, until I felt a hand caressing my right shoulder.
I looked up and saw Lindsay on her knees beside us. She leaned over and attached her mouth to mine for a pleasurable kiss, while offering a finger from her opposite hand to Devon’s lips. She nuzzled and it sucked it into her mouth, as Lindsay and yours truly shared one of our most tender, heart-warming kisses ever.
“Every night will be like this!” Lindsay exclaimed after our kiss was soon broken. “But it would even be better with Amy also with us!” She paused and added, “Just think of it... a four-some together, for the rest of our lives!”
“Amy hasn’t agreed to stay yet,” Devon reminded her, withdrawing that finger from her mouth. “I think a lot of that will depend on whether or not Stephanie is willing to alter their lifestyle. It seems to me that Stephanie not only loves being a submissive, but she also loves being a pornstar. She just glows whenever I ask her about either.”
“I know she hasn’t agreed to stay,” Lindsay murmured. “I really just want Amy to be happy, whether it is with ‘Steph, or us. That’s the most important thing, you know.”
“They’re going to split apart,” I told the girls, shaking my head. “Their relationship was doomed from the start.”
“What makes you so sure Amy and Stephanie are going to split apart?” Devon wondered, kissing me on the cheek.
“Stephanie wants to be a submissive,” I told her. “She wants to be treated like an object; a piece of property. If Amy is no longer willing to be dominant with her, they have no relationship. It’s sad, but true.”
“They’ll have two broken hearts!” Lindsay whined, a distressed look upon her face.
“Stephanie is so much different from the way I remember her last winter,” Devon offered. “She was sweet, friendly, charming... very likable. Now, since she has gotten into porn, she’s become nothing but a slut. Not the good type of slut, either. The bad type.”
“Jeremy was always afraid that if I got into porn with Amy, I would change for the bad, too,” Lindsay said. “I like being a sweet slut! So I’ll never get into porn.”
“If you ever do want to actually try porn, you’ll have to go through me first,” Devon warned, bringing Lindsay’s lips to hers for a tender kiss. “I won’t let you.”
“Nor would I let you, Devon,” Lindsay grinned.
“I don’t think you have anything to worry about there!”
the buxom blonde laughed. “No way!”
Lindsay turned toward me and said, “I’m still having wild flashes of you, Jeremy, as a Chippendale dancer.” Again, both she and Devon laughed hysterically at those words. “Wearing a G-string, thrusting your pelvis... making all the girls cry!” Now, Lindsay and Devon laughed even harder.
I got into the game as well, chuckling gently as I shook my head in response. “You two are terrible,” I chided them. “Making fun of me like that.” I offered a fake pout and said, “You hurt my feelings.”
“Oh, you poor thing!” Devon giggled, planting another kiss upon my cheek. “How about we all take a bubble-bath together, and try to make you feel better?”
“That sounds like an excellent idea,” I grinned.

<<<- End of Part 15 ->>>

Ip 16
 

For the past nine months, I had followed the porn career of Aimee Embers like no one else possibly could have. I purchased all of her movies on either VHS or (preferably) DVD the very moment they were made available to the public. I even made a few compilation tapes of my own - with nothing but scenes which included her. I had watched all of her movies and scenes so many times, I lost count long ago.
Sometimes two or three times per day, I would search the Internet for any breaking news about her, or her career. I had every single picture of her that floated around on the Internet stored away on two CD-Rom disks. I was also the first-ever person to sign up for her website as a member - which now had thousands of registered users. Without a shadow of a doubt, not only was Aimee Embers my favorite pornstar, but I was her biggest, most dedicated fan as well.
Of course, Aimee Embers and my Amy - the lovely red-head here on the island - were the same person. Considering how much of a follower of hers I was during her somewhat brief, but star-laced porn career, I’m sure there are some people who would be surprised that I recently destroyed every single movie of Amy’s which I had in my possession.
I roared up the fireplace just yesterday, and let all of those VHS tapes and DVD disks burn until they were nothing more than charred ruins. Despite the fact I still watched my favorite scenes from Amy’s movies at least two days a week, the ultimate decision to destroy them was quite easy.
I never wanted to see one of those movies again after hearing about what Amy put herself through both during and after each filming. After gang-bangs, Amy told me, she had to take pain killers in order for her body to heal itself from being at the mercy of so many strong, well-endowed men.
Of the 19 movies she had starred in, Amy was gang-banged in 15 of them. Three of the remaining four had scenes where she was double- or triple-penetrated. I destroyed them all, including the sole movie where she had a one-on-one tryst.
Her movies were simply no longer endearing to me. I had no desire to ever watch these films again, realizing how much pain and suffering Amy had experienced because of them. The 28-year-old told me that sometimes, she barely made it through a scene because of all pounding and abuse her body took. How could I derive pleasure from watching them now?
So, all of those tapes and DVDs were a distant memory now.
No matter what, I would never watch them again.

* * *

The person I held in my arms right now resembled anything but a pornstar. Amy was seated in my lap, the side of her face planted firmly upon my upper chest. Heavy tears were streaking down that enchanting face as I had one arm wrapped her body, with the other’s hand massaging her head. We were nestled close together upon the swing on the front porch.
“It’s okay, dear,” I whispered quietly, trying my absolute best to raise Amy’s spirits. “You and Stephanie weren’t ever right for one another. She wanted something from you, but you could no longer give it to her. It’s really best that things end now, instead of in the future.” I frowned and added, “It would have only made things worse for you.”
“I was closer with her than I ever was with anyone else,” Amy sobbed, sniffing her nose and rubbing her tear-soaked eyes. “I can’t believe she’s gone...”

* * *

I frowned again as my body tingled with remorse. Hours ago, I drove Stephanie to the heli-pad on the opposite side of the island. The break-up between her and Amy was quiet and peaceful, but not without heartache. Stephanie’s words were what I feared they would be - if Amy couldn’t dominate her anymore, they had no relationship.
It wasn’t too long before Stephanie said that she wanted to go home - to California. She and Amy shared a mansion in Palos Verdes Estates, which was a suburb of Los Angeles. Stephanie said without Amy (or Aimee, as she likely thought of her), there was no reason for her to stay on the island. “I just want to go home to P-V-E,” she told me earlier.
I made a promise to myself long ago that if any of these women ever wanted to go home - at any time, for any reason - I would not stand in their way. But it still hurt me. Amy was crying in the next room as I called the airport in Lima; booking Stephanie on the next direct flight to Los Angeles.
Amy went onto say that she did not care about their estate or anything that was in it. Stephanie could have it all, with the minor exception of Amy’s personal photo album. It would be mailed to the supply company in Lima which I dealt with the earliest opportunity, and then shipped here.
During the Jeep ride from the mansion to the heli-pad (where my friend, Ian, would pick her up in his chopper), I actually felt very uneasy and disturbed. Stephanie was explaining to me about how she NEEDED to be treated like a submissive. Stephanie could not SURVIVE without the pain which was usually associated with being a submissive.
I cringed when she told me that during the past week - with Amy under strict orders from the doctor to do nothing strenuous (no sex, among other things) - Stephanie got out a leather strap and whipped herself with it. The 25-year-old explained to me in detail that she whipped her own breasts repeatedly, as well as her stomach and her ass.
“I need to be whipped at least twice a day,” she told me.
“Too bad Mistress Aimee was unavailable to do it for me.”
Stephanie then spoke about what she was going to do once she arrived home in Palos Verdes Estates.
“First thing is first. I’m going to my agent and tell him that I want to make a new movie. Hopefully, he can land me a starring role. I’m tired of being in Mistress Aimee’s shadow. Then, I’m going to find me a new Mistress, or even a Master. Maybe both! A married couple would be excellent!”
I shook my head in response to those words, wondering where Stephanie had gone wrong in life. I already knew the answer to that. It was when she first came to the island.
Still, Stephanie chose this new path in life herself. Once a promising young nurse, she was now a full-fledged pornstar who resorted to actually whipping herself in order to “get off”. Stephanie came to the island several months ago as a charming, friendly person. Now, she was very egotistical and self-centered. The change was remarkable, but also horrifying and very depressing.
I even got the sense from her that she was irritated because Amy could not provide her with what she needed this past week. It did not seem to matter to her that Amy had what was perhaps a near-death experience, or that she was under strict orders from the doctor to take it easy. All Stephanie seemingly cared about was her pain quotient.
Perhaps worse than anything else was the simple fact that Stephanie did not seem one bit distraught or unhappy that her relationship with Amy was over. She so openly talked about finding others to satisfy her needs that I wondered if Stephanie ever truly cared about Amy at all.
Once we reached the heli-pad, I was happier than ever to find Ian waiting for us. He could take Stephanie off of my hands. I was nice and cordial with Stephanie, though I had to force myself to kiss her on the cheek and wish her the best of luck in life. I told Stephanie that if she ever needed any help, I would be here for her.
As I drove back to the mansion, I said a prayer for her.
She was obviously headed down a wicked path of no return.
Hopefully, that path would not have a tragic ending.

* * *

“You and ‘Steph weren’t right for one another,” I said to Amy, still holding and comforting her with my embrace. “I know it hurts, sweetheart. But I honestly think your life is going to improve from this point on. All you have to do is agree to stay here with us. Lindsay and Devon already said it’s fine with them. The decision is up to you.”
“You called me sweetheart,” Amy smiled through her tears, now looking up at me. “You’ve been doing that a lot over the past week. No one has called me ‘sweetheart’ before. If they did, it was very rare.”
“I call you sweetheart because you ARE a sweetheart,” I told her. “Now I learned about the real you, Amy, I think of you this way. I’m not sure I thought of you as a true sweetheart when you were hiding your true feelings, though.”
“You want me to be open and honest about myself,” she nodded. “Yes, I know that. I was thinking, Jeremy. I want to get rid of my non-sexual aggression just as much as you want me to. I want everyone here to like me.” She paused and added, “What I really am, Jeremy... I’m submissive.” My eyes went wide at those words. “I think it would do me real good if I acted as the island submissive.”
“I don’t want another Stephanie running around,” were my words, as I vehemently shook my head.
“No, not that type of submissive,” Amy said. “The type where people tell me to do things, I do them... without hesitation. You could tell me to go to the maintenance shed and get you a specific tool. We could be at the beach, and Lindsay could tell me to go the mansion and get her another towel. Maybe Jessica could tell me to help her with the house-cleaning. Things like that, Jeremy. I think it would help take away a lot of my usual aggression. It would help me settle down a lot, from the way I usually am.”
“What about if sex was involved?” I asked her. “Would your submissiveness extend toward that, too?”
She nodded her head and replied, “Of course it would. At the same time, though, no one here is going to treat me the way I treated Stephanie. I won’t have a collar and leash on, and eat my meals on the floor. I just... I want to make others happy for a change. That’s what I want.”
“Is this the real you, though?” I wondered. “Remember, I only want you to stay on the island with us if you let your true self out. No hiding behind anything false.”
“It is the real me,” she answered. “Remember Jeremy, I was a submissive for a whole group of men in Ohio before I came to this island last year. I was even submissive for you, Jeremy.” She smiled and said, “Not only did I let you tie me up once, but you also shaved my pussy bald.”
My heart literally skipped a beat the mere thought. “Yes, I do remember. But still, did you do that in Ohio - with those guys - as a way for them to like you? Are you really, truly a submissive, Amy? That’s what I’m asking.”
“I think so,” she nodded. “Up to that point in my life, it was the happiest I’ve ever been. Of course... that all changed last year, when I get to know you, Jeremy. I... I have loved you since our very first night together.”
I smiled at her, my insides glowing in response to those words. “I remember that night all too well. It was your first day on the island. Lindsay and Trish were getting settled into their room. Torrie and Gianna... well, they were busy having sex with each other in their own room.”
“I was room-mates with Pamela then,” Amy interjected, which made me frown temporarily. “I told her I was stepping outside for a little bit to get a breath of fresh air. I went right to your suite, Jeremy.”
“You had that little chemise on, which drove me crazy whenever I seen you wearing it,” I grinned.
“I played coy for a bit, then I gave you a handjob, and you fucked me HARD,” she went on. “Then, I sucked your big cock until you came and went back to my room with Pamela.”
I took a deep breath and told her, “I always wished you spent that whole night with me, Amy. I can’t tell you how excited you made me feel. I never wanted it to end.”
“I didn’t want to make Pamela jealous of you, or have her feel lonely,” Amy murmured. “It was our very first night together, too. She sucked your cum right out of my pussy.”
Sighing, I hung my head low. “Please don’t talk about Pamela, dear - especially like that. I don’t like being reminded of her. I... I still miss her.”
“I’m sorry, Jeremy,” Amy said, placing the side of her face upon my chest once more and hugging me tightly. “I know that you still miss her, and what she did to you was really cruel. Pamela didn’t even give you a reason why.”
“It’s okay, Amy,” I sighed. “Don’t mention her name.”
“I don’t see how anyone could leave you,” the red-head
went on. “You-know-who, or Victoria. I think they were both pretty stupid. You’re the nicest, most sincere guy I have ever met, Jeremy. All us women want is a good, strong man who will love and care for us. Someone is who open and kind, considerate... very loving. You’re the definition of that, Jeremy. I just don’t understand how anyone could possibly leave you.”
Amy smiled and added, “You and I were born ten miles apart in Ohio, three months apart. I wish you stayed in Ohio, Jeremy, instead of moving to New Jersey and then California with your family. Maybe we could have met in high school. I would have latched onto you and never let you go. My life... it would be so much better today.”
“Lindsay was nine years old when you and I graduated,” I told Amy. “Just think of that. And she was right down the road from where you lived. All three of us originated from the same general area. Now, years later, we’re all together and happy here on the island. It’s kind of strange.”
“I would have latched onto you back then, but you were in New Jersey,” Amy murmured. “But now, I’m happy for you and Lindsay. Devon, too. I just think you and Lindsay are the perfect couple. I even thought that last year, when you decided to marry Pam... umm, you-know-who.”
“Why didn’t you think that way about yourself, dear?”
“You and Lindsay were perfect together,” she replied. “I
could tell that Lindsay absolutely adored you, Jeremy. She too, kept her feelings a secret. She did not want to upset that unmentionable person you later married. But if anyone belonged together, it was you and Lindsay.”
“I really should have married Lindsay in the first place,” I sighed, frowning.
“Lindsay is a wonderful girl,” Amy chirped. “I’m glad that she is the one who you’re going to settle down with. You and her going to make each other so happy. I’m just glad that you’ve opened a little spot for me in your life. I don’t know yet if I’ll take it, and stay on the island.
But it’s good to know that the invitation is there.”
“Don’t forget about Devon, sweetheart,” I reminded her. “I am going to marry her as well. Lindsay, Devon and me are all going to get married to each other. All three of us.”
“I know you love Devon,” Amy remarked. “I know that her and Lindsay are crazy about each other, too. Lindsay loves her so much more than she ever did Trish. That’s apparent. I just... I wish I had someone in my life like that. For a long time, I thought it would be Stephanie.”
“You and her did go well together at first,” I nodded.
“I know,” Amy frowned. “It all changed, I guess, the
first time I put her into bondage. I was just playing with her, really. But I guess I awakened a beast in her. Ever since that day, she wanted me to be my submissive. ‘Steph wanted me to treat her rough, degrade her, beat her...”
“Please don’t go into any details,” I begged.
“I’m not,” Amy sniffed. “It’s just... after awhile, I
realized she did not care about me. She wasn’t happy unless I had her in bondage. I... I had no one else to turn to, though. I didn’t want to lose Stephanie and be alone, so I gave her what she wanted. In the process, though, I felt worse and worse about myself. I knew one day, it would end.”
“And now, it is over,” I told her. “Stephanie is gone. I sincerely hope that she turns out okay in life. I don’t have many good feelings about her current direction, though.”
“It’s stereotypical of pornstars,” Amy whined, “but I hope Stephanie can stay away from drugs.” My eyes went wide as she added, “Stephanie and I were offered drugs by a lot of people. Producers, directors, co-stars... I always stayed clear of them, and made sure she did the same. But now... Stephanie won’t have anyone to say ‘no’ for her.”
“She used to be a nurse,” I commented, shaking my head. “Before I brought Stephanie to the island, I called her supervisor in Connecticut and talked to him about her. He said she was one of the brightest, young nurses he had ever seen. Stephanie was going places in that hospital. Now...” I shook my head and went on, “You’re afraid she may wind up doing drugs. I... I’m sorry I ever brought here to the island in the first place. I wish I chose someone else.”
“Whatever happens to her, it’s not your fault,” Amy said.
“It’s not my fault, either. It will be her fault.”
“She’d still live in Connecticut with her family, and be a nurse if not for me,” I corrected Amy.
“Yes,” the red-head countered. “Still, not your fault. Stephanie would have crumbled the very moment someone was rough with her in bed - just like she did with me. That time would have come sooner or later. Whatever happens to her cannot be avoided. It may be her destiny in life.”
Amy moaned and whined, “I just... I did my best to make sure she kept her nose clean. Stephanie is very gullible and impressionable. I hope she doesn’t fall in with the wrong crowd in Holly-porn-wood.”
“Maybe I should hire someone...” I mused. “You know, someone to watch over her, and make sure she stays out of trouble. A detective, but like a guardian.”
“Everyone on the island is attached except for me and Jessica,” Amy said, changing the subject. “Christina and Lisa are a hot item. You, Lindsay and Devon. I’d love to get in close with Jessica. I like her a lot.”
“Jessica seems a bit weary of you, Amy, for the way you have treated her these past few weeks.”
“I know,” she pouted. “I let my aggression get the best of me. But I see a lot of Lindsay in Jessica. She is just so young and innocent, and sweet. I wish I could go back in time and change the things I’ve done to her.”
“You can’t, though,” I told her. “And because of that, she is weary of you. If you want to change that, you should be extra nice and friendly with her. Just be yourself, Amy. Maybe even apologize for basically pulverizing her in the shower, her second day here. She wasn’t prepared for that.”
“Maybe you could put in a good word for Jessica with me?” Amy half-begged. “She likes you, Jeremy. She’ll listen to you. Could you do me that favor?”
“I’ll talk to Jessica, sure,” I returned. “I’m not going to try and convince her one way or the other, though. I’ve always tried to let you girls make your own decisions. I don’t like being an influence.”
“Why not?” Amy asked. “Everyone who has stepped foot on this island over the past year... their life is better because of you, Jeremy. Pamela, Trish, Lindsay, Gianna, Christina, Torrie, Jessica, Cassidy, Stephanie, Devon and me. All of our lives are better because of you.”
“That’s awfully kind to say, sweetheart. But I’m not so sure I agree with you about Gianna, Cassidy or Stephanie. Maybe even Pamela, too. Seems she was pretty unhappy here.”
“You gave Pamela fifty million dollars when you divorced her!” Amy exclaimed. “I think just because of that, her life is better. And... I’d bet right now, Pamela feels sorry that she ever left you in the first place. Pamela realizes that her right place in life is with you, Jeremy.”
“Please...” I begged, shaking my head. “I don’t want to talk about her. Please...”
“Gianna’s life is better, too,” Amy went on. “You gave her money for college before she left to go back home. I think Cassidy’s is better, too. Maybe you taught her some morals, and the value of truth. I see what you mean about Stephanie, but I think in a way, her life is better too. At least for the time being, she seems to have a purpose.
I do worry about her in the future, though.”
“You girls certainly have made my life better,” I said.

* * *

“AMY?” Jessica exclaimed, hours later, as the two of us stood facing one another in the kitchen. “Are you serious, Jeremy? You think I should give Amy a chance? NO WAY!”
“Amy is a good person, dear,” I told her for perhaps the fifth or sixth time. “She had a near-death experience which changed her outlook on life. Amy is going to change a lot of things about herself. You should really at least give yourself a chance to like her. She really likes you.”
“Oh really?” Jessica returned, hands on hips. “Maybe that is why she led that rape of me in the shower.”
My eyes narrowed as I snapped, “She didn’t rape you, Jessica. That was totally consenual. I seen the whole thing go down with my video cameras.”
Jessica sighed and countered, “Yes, I’m sorry. Rape is too bad of a word. Amy just... she OVERPOWERED me that day. I was so totally unexpecting it. I had never been through anything like that before. I was really sore and achy for a good three or four days afterward.”
“Amy is going to change her ways,” I told her. “And she really does like you, Jessica. You should give her a chance. Beneath that exterior is a real good person.”
“Amy just seems so... jaded,” the luscious blonde said. “So worn, and used. How many guys did she take on in that movie of hers we watched last week? 10 or 12? How many has she had sex with, total? A hundred? Two-hundred? I could never fall in love with someone like that.”
“Amy made some mistakes with her career,” I mused. “She didn’t think there was a way out until now, because of her contract. I’m going to buy her contract out for six million dollars. That’s how much her boss wants. All Amy wants now is for someone to love and care for her.”
“Look at what Amy made me do to Lindsay,” Jessica added. “With that big, giant dildo... she made me do Lindsay. I admit I liked it at first. But afterward, I couldn’t believe that I used that dildo on her. It was so nasty and disgusting. Amy awoke a part of me that I never want to see again. If I get in close with her, she may bring it out.”
“You make it sound like you’re unhappy here, dear,” I told her. “If you want, you can go home at any time.”
“Oh no,” Jessica returned. “I need the money. A thousand dollars per day for being a maid... I can handle it. My only alternative is to go back home and make seven bucks an hour.”
“I will pay you whatever amount you would have made here for the whole summer if you rather go home,” I told her. “I don’t want any of my girls here - including you - to be the least bit unhappy. Take the money, Jessica, and run.”
“No,” she countered. “I do like it here. I like you, Jeremy. You’re so nice. And I especially like Christina. I just... I don’t like everyone here. But it’s like that no matter where you go in life.”
“Who don’t you like?” I asked, curious.
“Lindsay and Amy come to mind,” Jessica answered.
“LINDSAY?” I exclaimed, taken back. “Why in the world
don’t you like Lindsay?”
“Not so much I don’t like her, I guess. It’s just that Lindsay rubs me the wrong way sometimes. She acts like she is 12 or 13 with some of the things she says and does. I guess, maybe that is to impress you, Jeremy. I don’t know.”
Jessica paused and added, “Plus, I heard about what Lindsay did with my Grandma.”
“Louisa?” I asked in shock, my eyes wide. “Who told you about that?”
“I overheard Lindsay and Devon talking one day,” she told me. “It seems like Grandma kind of forced herself on Lindsay. Still, though... it’s a disgusting thought.”
“I know it is,” I agreed. “But that was just Lindsay being Lindsay. She couldn’t control herself.”
“That’s another thing I don’t like here,” Jessica said. “It’s just Lindsay being Lindsay. Amy can brutalize whoever she wants, whenever she wants. You can spy on us with your surveillance cameras. This place isn’t reality, Jeremy. This island is like a fantasy world. It’s a sex colony... seemingly millions of miles away from the rest of civilization. Maybe that is what you wanted, Jeremy.”
“You have Amy and Stephanie here, two nasty pornstars.
Or at least, you DID have Stephanie here until just today. Lindsay is a do-anything slut. Lisa is quiet and hardly ever says anything, but will have sex at a moment’s notice. Even Christina is a slut. Devon is the most mature woman here, the most level-headed. But even she will strip her clothes off and have sex with anyone, at any time.”
“And what you’re telling me, Jessica, is that you’re not like this?” I asked her. “Correct?”
“No way!” she shot back. “I’ve seen more here in less than a month than I’ve seen my entire life.”
“You’re very welcome to go home, then,” I told her. “As I said, I will pay you the full amount you would have made.”
“The island does have its good qualities,” the 21-year-old countered. “It’s so beautiful. It’s a paradise. Plus, as I said, I really like Christina. She may be a slut like all of the others here, but I like her.”
“I don’t want you calling these girls sluts,” I said, my voice trembling. “We’re all a bunch of close friends who are having a good summer together. It’s just our group. No one else has been invited, or will be invited.”
“Lindsay isn’t a slut?” Jessica wondered. “She had sex with my 76-year-old grandmother. She had sex with your ex-fiancee, Victoria, behind your back. From what I’ve heard, she’s made porn movies with Amy which were broadcast on the Internet. You, yourself, Jeremy. You called Lindsay a slut. I’ve heard you say that many times.”
“I call Lindsay a slut in a good way,” I corrected her. “I call her a slut in a very loving way. Still, that does not give you the right to call her a slut.”
“Don’t get me started about Amy, either,” Jessica said. “She’s the biggest slut of them all. Amy has probably been with hundreds of men and women. And you expect me to give her a chance? I could never love someone like that. I don’t care if she has changed or not. The fact remains that Amy was once a pornstar. She led a gang-bang of me in the shower when I was least expecting it. I’m not even sure that there is any love in her. Amy’s just a sex machine.”
“Go home, Jessica,” I told her. “I’ll pay you.”
“No,” she returned, shaking her head. “I want to stay.
I don’t want any free hand-outs. I want to earn my money.
Plus, as I said, I like Christina. I like you too, Jeremy.”
“Don’t you think of me as the ringleader?” I wondered.
“A girl here last winter - Cassidy - she said I’m a pimp.”
“I don’t look at you that way, no,” Jessica answered. “I look at you, Jeremy, and wonder why you’re on an island like this. You have all that money. You’re going to give Amy’s boss six million dollars. You make it sound like a dime or a quarter to you. It seems to me that you should own some big mansion in California, and lead parties there each and every week. You should be out and about. Running a sex colony... seems you could do much better than this.”
“This is not a sex colony,” I corrected her. “We’re all a bunch of close, open-minded friends. I’m sorry you don’t understand that, Jessica. I have been up and down the road with all of these girls before. We’re like a big, extended family. I’m not a slave merchant, as you may think. All of you ladies are free to do whatever you want here.”
“If you were like the rest of these girls, Jeremy, I would have left long ago,” Jessica mused. “Lindsay is wild and precocious. Amy is a nasty slut. You, Jeremy... you’re the most quiet and reserved person here. I like that. I know I can talk to you about anything which happens here.” She paused and added, “And I know when I talk to you, your hands won’t mysteriously gravitate toward my body to touch me. Everyone else I talk to here, that seems to happen. Plus, as I said, I like the money. A thousand bucks a day.”
“If you don’t want the other girls to touch you, you should speak up and say so,” I suggested. “None of them, not even Amy, are as bad as you think. They will respect you and your wishes if you speak up.”
“Amy wouldn’t,” Jessica said, shaking her head.
“Yes she would,” I countered. “Amy knows that she has
you a bit scared and uneasy. Why do you think she has stayed away from you for the past two weeks? This week, sure... she had the medical scare. But the week before that, she stayed away from you then, too. Amy feels bad that she treated you rough. But she thought you wanted it.”
“That’s funny,” Jessica chuckled softly. “Maybe she had the idea I wanted it, as you say, simply because I was here. All of the other girls here seem to want it. Why should I be any different? That must have been her thought process.”
I shook my head and told her, “I just think you should go home, Jessica. You sound very unhappy here. I’ll... I’ll double your money if you go home. Two thousand per day, including the next two months.”
“Well, if you put it that way...” she said, her eyes wide.

<<<- End of Part 16 ->>>

Ip 17
 

“This girl will take care of you,” I said to Amy, while massaging Christina’s shoulders as she sat at the computer terminal in front of us. “Trust me on that.”
Amy appeared skeptical, but nodded her head in response. “I guess, Jeremy. I’ve just never thought of using the computer as a way to find that special someone in life.”
“Christina developed this program for me,” I told Amy, as the 21-year-old blonde busily typed away upon the keyboard. “This is the same program which went through all of your applications and questionnaires last year, processed them, then gave me a list of the women I was most compatible with. All of the ladies I brought with me to the island, excluding Jessica since she was hired, was from my top 20 list.”
“It is a very intricate and thorough program,” Christina offered. “What you do, Amy, is answer all of the questions truthfully. There is no right or wrong answer. It is really nothing more than a personality profiler. Give honest, truthful answers about yourself, and when you are finished, the computer will give you a list of the 20 women you are most compatible with. It will select them from the top 250 that appeared on Jeremy’s personal list last year. All of those women wanted to come here to the island.”
“Why can’t you use the questionnaire that I filled out last year to run the test?” Amy wondered.
“The questionnaire you and all the other girls filled out was only 75 questions long,” Christina responded. “This one you’re about to fill out is 300 questions long. It is very detailed and thorough. It should help you find a match.”
“As with all computer programs, though, it is not totally infallible,” I reminded Amy. “Remember, Cassidy was in my top 20 compatibility list, too. Her and I turned out to be about as incompatable as two people can get. I just cannot stand people who tell lies and spread nasty rumors.”
“It also produced Pamela, Trish and Stephanie for Jeremy,” Christina said, pressing the key which finally loaded up the program. “Pamela and Trish were good fits with Jeremy, as the computer predicted. But it cannot foresee the human element. It cannot predict if relationships will turn sour.”
“You just have to choose carefully,” I told the red-head.
“From your top 20 list, Amy, narrow it down to three or four. Then make your selection. I’ll give a call to that girl - whoever she turns out to be - and ask if she is interested in coming to the island after all. I’ll offer her a million, perhaps two million to spend the rest of the summer here.”
“I can’t believe I’m relying on a computer to find my soul-mate in life,” Amy sighed. “It may be my best chance, though. I sure haven’t found that soul-mate yet.” She looked at me and added, “Well... one that’s not taken.”
I smiled and actually blushed at her words. Amy caught me off-guard with that last remark.
“Take as much time as you want,” Christina said, getting up from the computer desk and then offering Amy a seat there. “Remember, there are no right or wrong answers. Just do your best to answer the questions truthfully. Some of them are a bit tricky, so be prepared.”
Taking a seat, Amy eyed the computer screen and read the test’s first question outloud. “Which appeals to you more? A, consistency of thought or B, harmonious relationships.” Amy turned her head and looked at both Christina and yours truly with a quizzical expression. “What does that mean?”
“It’s best you figure it out for yourself,” Christina replied, patting Amy on the shoulder. “Take your time with it. Hopefully, we’ll find the right girl for you.”
I put my arm around Christina’s shoulder and began leading her toward the exit of my personal suite. It was best that we left Amy alone until she finished the profiler.
“Oh Jeremy?” the red-head mused, as I turned to glance back at her. “You said you chose all of us girls from your top 20 matches. Who was first on your list?”
“Devon,” I replied, which made Amy smile.
“Where did the other girls rank?” she wondered.
“Lisa was second and Lindsay was fourth. Pamela was in
the 12 spot. I don’t recall the exact numbers for everyone else. I do know that you were seventh, though, Amy.”
Again, she smiled. “Sounds like it gave you a pretty good list. Your two main women were ranked one and four. Also good to see that I ranked ahead of Pamela.”
“After you finish, come and find us, dear,” I told her. “Christina and I are going to the gazebo outside. Leave the computer on after you answer the final question.”
“Which is only 300 away,” Amy sighed, staring blankly at the screen. “Looks like I’ll be here for awhile.”

* * *

Christina giggled as her and I exited my personal suite. A few steps later down the hallway, however, the slender blonde backed me against the wall and pinned me there. She first offered me a smile, then a tongue-filled kiss.
“What was that for?” I asked in the aftermath, somewhat short of breath.
“Just for you being you,” Christina grinned. “I think it is incredibly nice of you, Jeremy, to go to bat for Amy like this. I think everyone in life deserves to be happy. It’s good that you’re trying to help Amy find that happiness.”
“Everyone on the island is attached to someone else,” I reminded Christina. “You’re with Lisa. Lindsay, Devon and me are all together. Amy doesn’t have anyone right now, with Stephanie leaving yesterday and then Jessica leaving today. I get the sense that Amy is not too keen in staying here with Lindsay, Devon and myself indefinitely, either. We have to find her someone whom she can really connect with.”
“My computer program should help her,” Christina offered.
“You were a lonely heart, Jeremy, and it helped you big-time.
“Hopefully it will do the same for Amy. She deserves it.”
I smiled and offered the 21-year-old a kiss on the lips. “Amy does deserve it. I think whomever she chooses, I will offer that person two million dollars to come here. All 250 of those women wanted to come here very badly last year, so I don’t think I’ll have any problem recruiting Amy’s choice.”
“Whomever that person is, we’ll room her up with Amy,” Christina grinned. “Hopefully, they can begin to build a relationship and eventually fall in love. It would make me so happy, Jeremy, for Amy to find true love.” She paused and added, “Don’t you have any limit with your money?”
“What do you mean?”
“The way you spend it,” Christina replied. “You give six
million dollars away last summer to us girls. Last winter, it was nine million. You gave fifty million to Pamela. You are buying Amy’s porn contract out for six million, so she don’t have to make anymore movies. Just look at the money you’ve spent on this island and the mansion - to make it look perfect for the girls. Isn’t there a cut-off point?”
“Not really,” I told her. “Believe it or not, but I’ve made more money in the past year than I’ve spent. I have a lot of overseas stocks, and have invested in many profitable companies. No matter how much money I spend, I’ll never run out of it, Christina. I have too much for my own good.”
“As for Amy,” I added, “I care about her very much. That is the only reason why I’m buying her porn contract out. I don’t want her to be obligated to do something she does not want to do anymore, which is make adult movies.”
Christina kissed me and grinned, “Amy told me earlier that you do nothing, Jeremy, except make our lives better. I couldn’t agree with her more. You are the nicest, most thoughtful man I have ever met. Thank you.” She kissed me once again while I blushed red at her gracious words.
“I just try to be respectful and courteous, dear,” I said in response. “I want all you girls to be happy and cared for. That’s really been my primary goal all along.”
“I’m going to miss Jessica now that she’s gone,” Christina commented, shaking her head, as we resumed our walk down the long hallway. “I’ll be okay, though. I still have Lisa.”
“Lisa is all you need in life,” I grinned. “Everything else is just an added luxury.”
“Exactly!” Christina chirped, leaning upward and kissing me on the cheek. “I wouldn’t have found her without you.”

* * *

With the sudden departures of both Jessica and Stephanie in the last 24 hours, things had been turned upside-down on the island. I scrambled to find us a new housekeeper, and settled on an older lady who was recommended from the same cleaning service in Lima that brought me Louisa. Malana was her name and much like Louisa, she was in her mid-70’s.
I figured that an older woman like Malana - one that the girls would have no interest in - was the best route to go. “Just keep her away from Lindsay,” Devon told me, joking.
Malana was due to arrive on the island from the mainland in three days. Until then, the girls and I would have to make due by splitting up the cooking and cleaning duties. All of us would have to chip in and contribute.
I did not like many of the things Jessica said to me about the other ladies, but also thought she was welcome to have her own opinion. I just did not agree with it.
But on the other hand, many of the things Jessica said about the other ladies did have some merit. I understood why she was upset that Lindsay allowed Louisa, Jessica’s grandmother, to basically have her way with her. I also understood what Jessica meant when she said that Amy seemed so jaded and used. After all, Amy was once a pornstar.
The simple fact of the matter was that Jessica did not belong on the island in the first place. I can see that now. Jessica never did fit in with the other ladies, no matter how much I hoped she would. Jessica was much too forward and straight-laced in her approach to really let her guard down, and enjoy the island for what it was.
Thus, our opinions about this place - and the people who inhabited it - were vastly different. I understood that.
But I will one day go to my grave saying that this island was anything but a sex colony, because it wasn’t. That was the one thing which I disagreed with Jessica about the most. I really liked to look at all of the remaining girls as my extended family. I continually strived for a very loving and peaceful atmosphere. This island was not a sex colony.
I rather not talk much about Stephanie. Amy painted such a gruesome picture of her future (especially if she falls in with the wrong crowd) that Stephanie could very easily wind up a tragedy. I was seriously considering hiring someone to watch over her from the shadows and background in Hollywood. Perhaps a detective, or a retired police officer?

* * *

With both Jessica and Stephanie gone and everyone but Amy locked into a long-term relationship on the island, it was Christina’s idea that the ex-pornstar try to find a match for her with the help of the sophisticated computer program. Of course, this was the same program (which Christina wrote) that helped sort through my likes and dislikes, and linked me up with women such as Lindsay and Devon, as well as all of the others (excluding Jessica, who was brought here as a hire). Without this personality profiler / match-maker software, I would have never met any of these (mostly) wonderful ladies over the past year. I may still be alone...
Christina played around with the program a bit until she got it where Amy could fill out the long questionnaire, and then have a list of the 20 women (out of my personal top 250) who were best suited for her. The idea was we would bring the one woman Amy liked the most here, and try our best to hook them up together as a couple.
Though she would never admit it, Amy and her life had hit rock-bottom this past week. Her confidence was very shaken. Both Christina and I felt that this unique form of “computer dating” was the best alternative for her at this point in time. Hey... it worked out pretty well for me.
As I mentioned to Christina earlier, I had the sense that Amy really did not want to stay on the island indefinitely. She enjoyed it here, but seemingly thought of it as more of a vacation spot than a place to live. I think a lot of that stemmed from the fact that Amy felt she may intrude on the three-way relationship I had with both Lindsay and Devon.
Amy had been very candid recently about her feelings for me, but was also quick to point out that she was very happy that I was with Lindsay and Devon (especially Lindsay). I could be wrong here, but perhaps Amy felt if she decided to stay here permenently, her feelings for me would spiral out of control and she would end up hurting Lindsay and/or Devon.
People have called Amy several things in her lifetime, but I could never imagine someone accusing her of being a home wrecker. She seemed to have good family values, and was genuinely happy when others were in love together. True love such as this was something Amy had strived for all of her life. Perhaps she did not to mess with the joy and happiness of others, knowing how important it was to her personally?
Plus, I was getting the sense more and more that Amy would never do a thing to harm Lindsay. Amy loved Lindsay the very same way she loved me. But on the other hand, everyone here loved Lindsay. She was just that special type of sweetheart.

* * *

“Hey, I finally finished,” Amy proclaimed, as she stepped into the outdoor gazebo where Christina, Lisa and yours truly were enjoying a mid-afternoon picnic feast.
“It only took you three hours,” Christina giggled, looking at her wristwatch. “Jeremy took about four when he filled out that long questionnaire. He had to rest for while, too.”
“My brain feels like it is scrambled,” Amy sighed, taking a seat upon her knees next to me upon the gazebo’s floor. She giggled and added, “But I answered everything truthfully.
When do you think, Jeremy, whomever I pick can come here?”
“Tomorrow, if she wants,” I answered, which seemed to enliven Amy. “It’s a matter of whomever that person is first wanting to come here, then how long it would take them to uproot their life and temporarily say good-bye to her family and friends. The decision will be up to her.”
“Christina is a computer genius,” Lisa observed.
“Here, have one,” I said to Amy, offering her a salmon
shish-ka-bob. “Tastes delicious.”
“Let’s go back to your suite, Jeremy, and try to find out who Amy’s dream-woman is,” Christina snickered, raising up to her feet. “It will only take a couple of seconds for the computer to come up with the 20 best matches for her.”
Still nibbling on the salmon shish-ka-bob, Amy stood up and then I followed suit. Lisa, who was lounging in a nearby chair, decided to stay behind in the gazebo.
“I don’t like computers,” she told us.
“I’ll be back for you in a couple of minutes, honey-pie,”
Christina said to Lisa, offering her a tender, loving kiss on the lips. “Don’t you worry...”
“That’s what I want,” Amy nodded, as she, Christina and I exited the gazebo and headed back toward my personal suite. “I want someone to love me like Christina and Lisa love each other. It would be so wonderful...”

* * *

My eyes wide, Amy let out a hearty laugh as minutes later, the program listed the 20 women in the database who were best suited for her. At the top of the chart was none other than sweet, little Lindsay. Christina chuckled as well.
“I think I inputted the answers which described me the best,” Amy giggled. “Who better to have at the top of my list than Lindsay? I love that little thing so much.”
“Just because Lindsay is listed as number one; it does not mean she is the best choice for you, Amy,” Christina advised. “Remember, Lindsay was fourth on Jeremy’s list. I’d say any of the women in the top five... you have an excellent chance of really connecting with.”
“How about I just take Lindsay and run off with her?” Amy asked in a playful tone. “She’d make me happy! Oh wow... look at that. Gianna is listed at number nine. Incredible.”
“Too bad Gianna didn’t stay with us last year,” I frowned.
“She could have been the one for you, Amy.”
Seated in front of the computer, Amy took control of the keyboard and said, “Let’s find out about numbers two through five. Who exactly are these names?”
“She’s pretty,” I nodded eagerly, as the picture image and biography of Ophelie - a tall, statuesque blonde from France, but now living in Miami, loaded up. Ophelie was ranked second on Amy’s compatibility list.
“However you say that girl’s name,” Christina snickered, “she looks a lot like my Lisa!”
“Tanya,” Amy grinned, licking her lips, as the next woman (#3) appeared on the screen. “She’s hot, too. A brunette. I like brunettes. But she reminds me too much of Stephanie.”
In the fourth position was Gabrielle, a saucy Mexican bombshell who lived in Arizona. Amy’s eyes were about to pop out of her skull as a scanned image of Gabrielle wearing denim shorts and a half-blouse appeared on the screen.
“Gabrielle was in my top 20 list as well,” I told Amy. “I strongly considered bringing her here last summer, but chose Torrie instead. Still, she’s very nice.”
“You probably chose Torrie instead of Gabrielle because Torrie is blonde, and Gabrielle isn’t!” Amy chirped. “I know you have a preference for blondes, Jeremy. I’m the only non-blonde remaining on the island!”
“Blondes have more fun,” Christina teased, flipping her long, free-flowing hair with a hand for emphasis.
In the fifth slot on Amy’s personal list was Suzanne, an All-American, athletic blonde from Florida. Amy did not seem to pay her much attention, however.
“All of these girls are incredibly beautiful,” she said. “Suzanne and Tanya... I didn’t seem to have a rush about them. Well, Tanya I did. But she reminds me too much of Stephanie. It’s almost scary.”
“Then you want to pick between Gabrielle and Ophelie?” I nodded. “Make your choice, Amy. I’ll call whichever one you choose immediately, and see if she is still interested in coming to the island. Two million bucks will help.”
“Let me read their bios first,” Amy nodded, loading the page for Ophelie back up. “French chick here lives in Miami, and has an interest in modeling. Oooooh... lingerie and bikini modeling. She even came to America as a model.”
“Likes to party,” Christina observed upon the monitor. “Enjoys quiet, romantic evenings, too. Seems varied. Look at that. She even answered yes to Jeremy’s porn question. Does she watch at least two porn movies per month? That would probably be very important to you too, Amy.”
“Gabrielle says she watches porn as well,” Amy chirped, after loading the Mexican’s bio and picture up. “Neither of them necessarily have to know of me. I just don’t want whomever to freak out when they learn I used to be a porno star. I don’t want another Jessica on my hands.”
“Gabrielle works as a waitress in a diner,” Christina mused. “You have something in common with her there, Amy. You used to be a waitress, too. 23 years of age, but still lives at home with her parents. Can’t afford college.”
“I like both Ophelie and Gabrielle a whole lot,” Amy said. “Ophelie scored a 97.3 percent compatibility rate with me, while Gabrielle was 96.9. Too close.” She whined and asked, “Who do you think I should choose?”
“It’s not up to either myself or Jeremy,” Christina told her. “This is your decision, Amy.”
“I like French girls and their accents, but I’ve always been attracted to Senioritas!” Amy patted both hands upon the computer desk and fretted, “Oh, I don’t know which of them to choose! Can’t I just have both?”
I laughed and replied, “It’s best you pick just one, Amy. You need to concentrate on only one woman over the next two months if you really want to find true love. Plus, you would show her that you’re really interested in her, instead of dividing your loyalties while trying to make a decision.”
“I agree wholeheartedly,” Christina offered.
“Lindsay was fourth on your list, Jeremy, and Gabrielle
is fourth on mine. I think someone is trying to tell me something here. I... I... I’m picking Gabrielle!” Amy nodded her head for emphasis, then added, “It will be nice to have someone else here who ISN’T A BLONDE! Gabrielle’s hair is as black as the night. She looks mysterious...”
“Let me save your results, then I must head back to my Lisa,” Christina said, leaning over and typing away upon the keyboard. “Her and I are going up to the cliff which overlooks the mansion and the beach. We’ll probably be there for the rest of the afternoon.”
Before Christina was able to stand up straight again, Amy curled her neck and offered the slender blonde a full kiss on the lips. “Thank you,” the 28-year-old said, her voice full of gratitude. “Thank you for helping me.”
“Oh, it was my pleasure,” Christina grinned. “Anything to help one of my island sisters out.” She gave Amy a kiss and a smile, then turned and exited the suite.
“Call her up!” Amy demanded, having already extended the telephone to me. “Call my little chica up, and see if you can get her on the next plane to Peru!”

* * *

My conversation with Gabrielle went according to plan. The 23-year-old from Phoenix remembered filling out the long and detailed application/questionnaire for my island adventure early last year. She was also disappointed that I did not choose her as one of my original ladies.
But coming from a destitute Spanish family, Gabrielle did not show any hesitation to accepting my current offer of spending the remainder of the summer here on the island. It all had to do with the money, of course. I think she nearly fainted when I offered her $2,000,000 to come here.
Gabrielle was frantic and awestruck for a bit, but said she was willing to be on the next flight to Peru. That obviously made Amy very happy. I told Gabrielle that I would book her on a flight from Phoenix to Los Angeles, and then Lima, for tomorrow morning. I would call her back sometime this evening with all the information she needed.
Before our conversation ended, Gabrielle asked me if I was willing to forward her some of the money. Normally I would not have done this (because I’m not the trustworthy type), but Gabrielle explained how her family was poor and could really use a kick-start in life.
When she said her father worked two jobs, I immediately gave in and promised I would wire $50,000 to her family after meeting her tomorrow at the airport in Lima. Gabrielle was so happy and said that even though the brochures I sent her last year made the island seem like “an erotic resort”, her parents urged her to apply for it. They knew she was wild and precocious, Gabrielle said, and thought the island would be a wonderful place for her to make some money.
Last year, of course, the pay-out was supposed to be either $50,000 or $500,000. The brochure I sent Gabrielle (as well as every other woman who was interested) made that point perfectly clear. Now, I offered her $2,000,000.

* * *

Much later that evening, I was snuggling close with Amy upon a floor cushion in the recreation room. Her back was pressed upon my front, and I was holding her tightly. We were engaged in a rather lengthy, detailed discussion.
“I just find it hard to believe that I went to a computer to find me someone,” Amy mused, shaking her head. Obviously, the red-head had settled down from her earlier euphoria when she learned that Gabrielle would arrive at 3pm tomorrow. “I had some friends in Ohio who tried computer dating. I... I always laughed at them, saying I didn’t need a computer to find me a date. Now look at me.”
“Those people you ‘dated’ in Ohio treated you like total garbage, Amy,” I told her. “It was all lust and sex for you back then. You were nothing more than an object to them.” I paused and added, “Finding someone with the help of a computer is not a bad thing. That computer program helped me find you, dear. Lindsay, Devon, hell... even Pamela. Without that program, I could walk right by you or Lindsay on the street today, and not know who you are.”
“That’s not a good thought,” Amy pouted. “I wouldn’t know who Lindsay is, either...”
“We’ll see how Gabrielle works out for you, dear. You just have to take it slow and easy with her. I would strongly suggest that you hold back on the 15-inch dildos for awhile. Or for that matter, any dildos. You may even want to hold off on sex with her. Find out if she is the right girl for you, then go from there. Take it SLOW.”
“Gabrielle did say this island is an erotic resort,” Amy reminded me. “So she knows what she is getting herself into. I’m not so sure I’ll have to hold off on the sex with her. But I will hold back the big dildos and vibrators until she at least gets to know the real me.” Amy frowned and added, “Will you help me, Jeremy? Will you help me if you think I’m headed down the wrong path with her?”
“What do you mean?”
“Just... if you think I’m being too forceful or pushy
with Gabrielle at any time,” Amy answered. “I’ve really been that way with everyone for the past 10 years. It will be hard to change, but I’m going to do my best. I may just need some... guidance, along the way. You set me straight?”
“I’ll do whatever I can to help you,” were my words. “I know how much you want to change, Amy. And I know how much you want true love. But at the same time, the one who must ultimately help you is YOU. You have to help yourself.”
Just as I said those words, sweet, little Lindsay rolled into the recreation room. She exchanged greetings with us, then took a seat on the floor and settled her head upon Amy’s shoulder - using it as a pillow.
“What have you been up to all day?” Amy wondered, gently stroking her hair. “I only seen you for minute at dinner.”
“Devon and I took Jeremy’s Jeep all the way to the other side of the island,” Lindsay replied. “You know that fresh-water basin, atop the ridge, which spills out into the ocean? We went swimming there, and had a picnic.” Lindsay giggled and added, “I heard that I was rated number one on your computer list, Amy.”
“You’d be number one on a lot of people’s lists, honey,” the 28-year-old nodded, kissing Lindsay on the forehead. “So I wasn’t surprised to see you that way on mine. I just hope that Gabrielle is half as good for me as you are. I’d be ecstatic if she was.”
“People always give me nice compliments,” Lindsay grinned.
“No one I’ve ever met in my entire life is quite the total
sweetheart that you are,” Amy told her. “Maybe that’s why everyone likes you, Lindsay. You’re just so free and open, fun-loving... friendly. At times, it seems like you don’t have a care in the world. I wish I could be more like you.”
“Not everyone compliments me, though,” Lindsay frowned. “I heard what Jessica said about me yesterday. She was talking about what I did with Louisa.” The teen’s spirits then raised as she added, “I really don’t care about her! Jessica’s opinion is just that - her opinion. I’m not going to let her drag me down. Life is too short to feel sad.”
Amy frowned, then shook her head. “I do wish I could be like you, Lindsay. You must have come from a good family.”
“My family is the BEST!” the little blonde smiled. “They have always been very supportive of me - no matter what I chose to do. They miss me now, but understand that I am happy here on this island. So they’re happy for me, too. Although... they don’t know exactly what happens here.”
“I wish I had your outlook on life,” Amy told her.
“Lindsay has cheered me up over the past year; especially
the past seven months,” I offered. “I don’t know what I’d do without her. She is so full of life and energy.”
“I have been hurt, though,” Lindsay said, turning her head to look back at Amy. “Trish hurt me really bad, as did Pamela. I’ll never forgive them for what they did to not only me, but Jeremy as well. Really, all of us.”
“You’ve moved on from them pretty well though, it seems,” Amy smiled. “Jeremy said that Gabrielle sounded real sweet and charming over the telephone. I’m hoping she is a lot like you, Lindsay. I would be so happy if she is.”
Lindsay giggled and brought one of Amy’s hands to her mouth, then gently kissed it. “You almost sound like a completely different person!” the 19-year-old squealed. “For the past year, you’ve done nothing but tell me what a nasty, degrading slut I am. You’ve pounded me during sex. Now you talk to me like Devon and Jeremy do...”
“My priorities were straightened out last week,” Amy told her. “When I was in that hospital bed with all those wires attached to me, I wondered to myself if this was how I wanted to die. I wondered...”
“Don’t say things like that, Amy!” Lindsay whined.
“No, it’s okay,” the red-head assured her. “It’s just, I
thought if I were to die that night, I’d die so lonely and unhappy. I re-evaluated everything about myself. I made a promise to myself that if God helped me get through whatever was wrong with me, I was going to change my ways.”
Amy kissed Lindsay on the forehead once more and added, “I’ll still call you a slut, honey. And in time, I will blast you with my dildos. It’s just outside of sex - like right now - I’m going to be more open and honest about myself, and my feelings. I’m going to let my true self out.” She paused and concluded, “I love you, Lindsay.”
The tender blonde sat up, then turned around and faced Amy, smiling broadly. “I love you, too. I always have.”
My body tingled with a warm glow as the pair of ladies shared a warm, thoughtful embrace.
“Ohhhhh...” Amy sighed after it was over, trying to keep her emotions in check. She turned toward me and said, “One thing worried me about Gabrielle, Jeremy. From what you told me, she seemed a little too obsessed with money. It seemed she may have had Jessica-itis.”
“All of us were obsessed with the money,” Lindsay said. “I know when I first came here, all I cared about was the money. I was 18 years of age and had a chance at half a million dollars. It was the only reason I came here.” She paused and added, “But after I got here, things changed. It’s been that way for a lot of us.”
“You do have a point there,” Amy nodded. “I came here for the chance at big money, too. After my first few days here, though, I didn’t even care about the money anymore.”
“I loved being with Jeremy, and all the other girls,” Lindsay mused. “Soon, I felt as though I should be the one who was paying to stay here... not the other way around.”
I cleared my throat and offered, “Gabrielle is coming here for the money, no doubt. But she’s just like the rest of you girls were last year. Hopefully as time goes by, she will not care as much about the money. She will see the island and everyone here as a loving, close-knit family.”
“What about her real family, though?” Amy wondered. “I mean... her own parents encouraging her to come here. Does that seem a little strange to either of you?”
“Not really, since they’re poor,” I answered. “Gabrielle said that her parents think with all the money she will earn here, she can make something of herself in life. She will be able to afford college, and also give her parents a better place to live. Two million bucks will help them. Apparently, they know Gabrielle leads a varied sex life.”
“Jeremy is going to fly my whole family here so they can visit us in the fall,” Lindsay commented. “My mom and dad, and my sister. They’re all looking forward to it, too, since I’ve sent them a ton of pictures and videos. They said the island looks like how they would imagine Hawaii!”
“We’re not sure that Lindsay’s family needs to know that she is intimate with Devon, though,” I told Amy. “They already know that Lindsay and I are getting married. We’re thinking of having Devon pose as a maid for the week or two that they visit us. Devon is open to the idea.”
“Just make sure she wears something more conservative than that French maid’s outfit from the other night!” the little blonde snickered. “My parents would freak out... especially my dad! Devon would give him a heart attack!”
“When are you two getting married?” Amy asked, curious.
“December 31st is a day we’ve discussed,” I answered.
Amy placed a hand to her mouth and sighed in shock.
“That’s the day after Pamela left you last year!”
I nodded and countered, “It’s also the day Lindsay and I officially became a couple. Lindsay... she pulled me away from that cliff. I was so distraught over Pamela that I was seconds away from jumping off. Lindsay saved my life. From that point on, her and I have been inseparable.”
“I don’t like you talking about what happened on the cliff that day,” Lindsay said, making a fist and punching me gently in the shoulder. She then made a face and added, “I don’t want to hear anymore about that, Jeremy.”
Amy changed the subject by saying, “I sure hope that the doctor clears me tomorrow, so I can go back to my normal routine. I haven’t been fucked in a week!”
“I can barely go an hour without sex anymore,” Lindsay giggled. “How have you made it through a whole week?”
“I had to,” Amy told her. “I had no other choice. The doctor told me that I was not allowed to do anything strenuous until I saw him again. Nothing which would get my heart pumping too fast. Hopefully, he will say I can go back to doing the things I enjoy when I see him tomorrow.”
“You better hope so,” Lindsay told her. “What if your new girlfriend needs her pussy licked tomorrow night? It would be awful if the doctor still held you back from sex.”
“I don’t think he will,” Amy countered. “I feel fine. I feel better than I have in long time. No more muscle spasms or weakness, or feeling nervous. He said those were symptoms of what was wrong with me - hyperthyroidism. This medicine I’m taking is really powerful.”
“Jeremy takes thyroid medicine, too,” Lindsay mused. “He just has a slight irregularity with his, though. It’s not near as serious as what you went through last week, Amy.”
“I know he takes thyroid medicine,” the red-head nodded. “He said he has to take it for the rest of his life. I fear the doctor will say that to me tomorrow, too. I hate taking medicine. Looks like I’ll have to, though.”
Amy glanced back at me, but then her eyes immediately drifted downward. She caught sight of the huge lump which had formed within my shorts the moment she and Lindsay began talking about her recent lack of sex.
“What’s gotten into you, Jeremy?” Amy grinned.
I shook my head and laughed in response. “This has been
the toughest week of my life, Amy. I’ve spent more time with you this week than I ever have before. I’ve held you repeatedly, kissed you, soothed you... listened to you open your heart and soul to me. I can’t tell you how many times I just ACHED to take you into my arms, and make love to you.”
“Make love to me?” Amy grinned, her tone heartfelt and very genuine. “Wow... that sounds romantic!”
“But I couldn’t!” I growled weakly in response, shaking my head once more. “I knew that you were under strict orders from the doctor to take it easy.”
Amy reached out and caressed the huge lump in my shorts with her right hand. “I’m sure I could give you a blowjob right now, though, Jeremy. As I said, I feel much better than I have recently. I know there won’t be any problems...”
“No,” I told her. “You’re getting clearance from your doctor before you do anything sexual. That’s final.”
“Ohhhhh...” Amy whined, now running her fingertips over and across my burning crotch. “I just can’t stand to see a big, hard cock like that go to waste.” She paused and added, “The doctor better free me tomorrow!”
“It doesn’t have to go to waste,” Lindsay wryly grinned, licking her lips. “I’ll suck his cock. I’ll suck it real good. I always do.”
“Ohhhhh...” Amy whined again, as she watched Lindsay lay down front-first upon the carpeted floor. “I’m going to be reduced to a spectator? A voyeur? Not fair!”
“I’ll dedicate this blowjob to you,” Lindsay told her, slithering up to me upon the floor as I extended my legs and stretched them outward. Lindsay settled between them, and with her face just inches away from my crotch, she began tugging away at my belt.
“Can you save some of his cum for me?” Amy begged. “I mean, just a taste? It seems like forever since I had one!”
“Of course you can have a taste,” Lindsay giggled, now unlooping my belt and tossing it elsewhere. Next, she went to work on my shorts. “I’ll save some of his cum in my mouth, then we can swap it through a kiss. How about that?”
Amy nodded eagerly, looking like a kid in a candy store. Obviously, Amy’s withdraw from sex over the past week was having a greater effect on her than I originally thought. I hoped for Amy’s sake, the hospital doctor would give her total clearance to resume her normal activities tomorrow.
“I haven’t had that in over a week...” Amy whined, as Lindsay pulled my cock out from within my shorts. Still laying front-down with her head nestled between my wide, outstretched legs, the 19-year-old grasped the base of my shaft with her hand and licked its tip like a lollipop.
Of course, pleasure coursed throughout my entire body as Lindsay tongued my erection in the open air. Adding to my personal enjoyment was Amy, who sat off to the side and looked on with very envious eyes. She was writhing and squirming about in response to what Lindsay was doing to me.
Obviously, Amy was not used to being in this position. Whenever sex was involved, she had always gotten her way - and her share of fulfillment. Was this, perhaps, the first time in her life that Amy would not act upon her lust?
“Hmmmmm...” Lindsay moaned leisurely, as she took the full length of my shaft into her mouth and began sucking away on it. Her fingertips now kneading my aching balls, Lindsay swirled her tongue over and around my erection within her heavenly mouth. I could feel the tip of my cock lodged somewhere deep within the reaches of her throat.
Despite that, the little blonde still offered a smile as she made eye contact with me. I gulped my own throat and swallowed hard in response to those blue eyes, which were glowing with an obvious mixture of devotion and lust.
Lindsay made a loud sound of passionate hunger as she started to bob her head up-and-down over my throbbing cock. I tossed my own head back and sighed in wanderlust, but then looked back down and found that her eyes were still locked squarely on my face. My breathing became more ragged once the nymphomaniac increased the speed of her head-bobs.
Off to the side, Amy whined in exasperated desire as she openly massaged one of her large, firm breasts through the blouse she wore. Soon, the gorgeous red-head undid a few buttons on that blouse, and slipped her hand inside. A look of pure, unfulfilled lust then washed over her lovely face. I could tell by the outlines of two fingers upon the blouse that she was busy tweaking her left nipple.
“I love cock,” Lindsay chirped, taking mine out of her mouth for a moment. She licked its sensitive underside in the open air for several seconds, then grasped its base and focused upon my balls. She lovingly swiped at each testicle with her tongue while also nuzzling them with her lips.
My whole body felt as though it was on that proverbial “cloud nine”. I reached down with both hands and cradled Lindsay’s head with them, running my fingers through her long, silky-smooth hair. As I stared down at her rather intently, I inwardly thought how much I truly loved Lindsay.
Later, I told myself, this would have to be one of those nights where I do nothing but hug and kiss Lindsay for hours on end. Devon had already volunteered to spend the night with Amy, so the red-head would not have to be alone. Thus, I would have Lindsay to myself before we went to sleep...
“Oh, what I wouldn’t do!” Amy screeched, her eyes focused upon Lindsay’s darling, little ass (encased in tight jogging shorts) as it wiggled back-and-forth seductively beneath her. “The doctor better say I can start living again!” Amy licked her lips, her green eyes still locked upon Lindsay’s hot ass. “I’d give anything for a taste of that pussy right now!” Her eyes flashed as she added, “Or maybe even that ass...”
I suddenly got the sense that Amy was torturing herself by watching Lindsay offer me this spectacular blowjob. I did not like that thought. No matter how much Amy wanted to jump right in and make this a three-some, she couldn’t. Not until the doctor gave her clearance, anyway.
“I think maybe we should stop,” I said, now holding the palms of my hands upon Lindsay’s head. I tried to gently push it away from my crotch, but Lindsay wouldn’t budge.
“We’re not stopping anything until I’m finished with you,” the teen-ager squealed, still licking and nuzzling my balls.
“But Amy...” I said in protest, looking at her. “This isn’t fair to her. She shouldn’t have to watch us like this! I know how much she wants to jump right in.”
“No... don’t stop,” Amy pleaded, shaking her head while glaring at me. “Please don’t stop. I want to watch!”
I tilted my head at her and asked, “You’re not getting overly excited, are you? Remember doctor’s orders...”
“I’m just getting warm,” Amy replied, grinning. “That’s all. Overly excited for me would mean getting fucked.” She paused and added, “Which is why it would be okay if I helped Lindsay suck your cock. Can I, Jeremy? PLEASE?”
As much as I wanted to let her, I couldn’t. “I’m sorry, Amy. Your health and well-being are what matters most.”
The 28-year-old let out a whine, but then glared at me and promised, “You’re going to GET IT, Jeremy. Maybe not tomorrow, because hopefully I’ll be with Gabrielle. But soon, I’m going to rip you apart.” She paused and added, “I’m gonna fuck you like I’ve never fucked any man before.”
My heart literally stopped beating with those words...
It started thumping hard again, though, once Lindsay took my cock back into her mouth and swallowed it whole. Her right hand now cupping and massaging my balls, Lindsay’s head began to bob up-and-down over my erection at a frantic pace. I had to inhale a deep breath immediately, and clench up every muscle within my body to stave off an orgasm.
Lindsay’s head was a blur as it bobbed away upon my cock. At the same time, Amy stared at us with a look of erotic desperation in her eyes. Indeed, this was the first time in her life that Amy had not gotten what she wanted. I could see that just from the expression upon her face. I felt sorry for Amy, but she wanted to stay here and watch us...
I let out a heated growl of arousal as the first eruption overtook my body. From somewhere deep within my gut, the sensations just seemed to explode as I shot a heavy stream of cum directly into Lindsay’s mouth. Steadying herself, the little minx curled her neck and clamped both lips upon my erection rather tightly. Then, the second blast came.
I was moaning like a lunatic in response to these wondrous feelings, but was able to glance downward and realize that Lindsay was not swallowing my sperm. Her cheeks were a bit expanded - as if they were blown up, or holding something.
When the third (and final) spurt jettisoned outward from my cock, Lindsay’s cheeks expanded even more. I wondered to myself why she wasn’t swallowing my sperm. Lindsay was a true cum-slut, and would do anything for a taste of it. Then, however, I was reminded of her earlier promise...
My limp cock was released from the wondrous clutches of Lindsay’s mouth as she turned to face Amy. Her cheeks still expanded, the two ladies met in what was literally a head-on collision. Lindsay rose up to her knees and attached her mouth to Amy’s. She curled her head downward and seemingly offered every ounce of my sperm to the exasperated red-head. Of course, Amy guzzled it down her throat so quickly that it seemed as if it was her first meal in days.
In the aftermath, the pair of ladies swapped their tongues and traded gentle kisses, but nothing between them was too heated. Lindsay was well aware of Amy’s medical condition and obviously did not want her to snap, and lose control of herself. I was proud of Lindsay, too - she was able to keep her own feelings and desires in check.
What about me? I had just received one of the all-time greatest blowjobs from Lindsay. My whole body felt mellow, with the exception of my cock. It felt lifeless! Lindsay had done such a wonderful job with her fellatio work.
“Hmmmmm... thank you,” Amy grinned, once she and Lindsay finally backed away from their exchange of tongues. “That was delicious! I’m gonna have to re-pay you for it someday, sweetheart. Someday... real soon!”
“You’re very welcome,” Lindsay squealed in response. “I know you would do the same for me, Amy, if our roles were reversed. That’s what people who are in love together do. They are always willing to help each other out.”
“Exactly!” Amy nodded. “I’d do anything for you, honey.”

* * *

Now seated upon her knees, Lindsay turned toward me and offered one of her patented, ultra-sweet smiles. Her eyes drifted downward and focused upon my drained cock for a few seconds. Then, she looked me in the eyes once more and opened her mouth, and pointed toward it with a finger.
I gulped my throat and told her, “You almost killed it, sweetheart. I need some time to rest...”
“It’s my turn,” the vixen murmured. “Amy got to swallow your cum, and now it’s my turn.” Lindsay rose up to her knees, then hunched over and used her elbows for added support. She hovered above my cock, licking her lips.
“But Lindsay...” I protested faintly, knowing there was no use. I needed to rest for a few minutes in the worst way possible. But there was no stopping Lindsay.
“I’m just gonna have to keep sucking your cock until it gets hard, then.” She closed her mouth over it and mumbled the words, “I don’t care if it takes all day!”

<<<- End of Part 17 ->>>

Ip 18
 

There were certain days every now and then, usually when I was alone in my suite while the girls were out playing in the sun, that I would have what could best be described as a relapse. My mind would wander seven months into the past, and I would try to sort through every single memory I had of the time. Why, I still asked myself, did Pamela leave me?
What did I do wrong to Pamela? Was it something I said to her? Was it a cumulative thing? Was our marriage, as she told me, really nothing more than a mistake? We had just experienced a wonderful Christmas together. At least, that was what I thought. Then, Pamela dropped that “I want a divorce” bomb on me out of nowhere.
Even now - seven months later - I had no concrete idea or reason why she left me. It wasn’t because I was blind, or not smart enough to figure things out. Pamela never gave me a reason. One day, everything was wonderful between us. The next, she was running off with Trish. What happened?
I was a good husband to Pamela. That much, I am sure of. I would have done anything to make her happy. I would have went to the ends of the Earth just to see her smile for me. I just don’t understand where it was that I went wrong.
As I sat in my personal suite on this sunny morning, I grimaced sadly as these thoughts swirled throughout my mind. I used to debate this to myself over and over every single day. But with the help of Lindsay and Devon, I was able to get through the pain and suffering of having my once beloved wife leave me for another woman a lot sooner than I should have. Now, I had occasional days like this. A relapse.
I took a deep breath as I sat on the bed, and shook my head in despair. What hurt me more than anything was that Pamela refused to offer me a concrete explanation as to why she wanted a divorce. Irreconciable differences was the term Pamela used. What did that mean? Our marriage, she said, was a mistake. Why? What did I do wrong?
Pamela did say, when she first dropped the bomb on me, that it felt as though she was suffocating on this island. It shielded her from the rest of civilization. When we went to the mainland during Christmas week, Pamela told me, she actually felt a bit scared and timid around other people. She had lived in isolation - here on the island - for seven long months, and had forgotten how to interact with others.
But that could not have been the main reason why Pamela left me. Pamela did not enjoy living on the island anymore. No matter where she wanted to live, I was willing to move there for her. I was even willing to destroy the island if it would have made her happy. All I wanted was for us to be together, and our marriage to succeed and last forever...
Pamela did not even pay my words a second thought, though. She was not even open to listening to my pleas. My ex-wife packed up all of her belongings and boarded a helicopter, along with Trish, and left my life forever that same day.
I rose up from the bed and covered my face with a hand. It was difficult not to break down and start crying, but I was able to stave it off. I remembered how horrible I felt the day that Pamela left me. I also remembered Lindsay, as she cried for hours. Just as Pamela ripped my heart out and stomped it to shreds, Trish did the same to Lindsay.
At one point, Lindsay and Trish seemed like the perfect couple. They were shadows of each other - doing literally everything together. To tell you the truth, I felt as though Trish leaving Lindsay was even more puzzling than what Pamela had done to me.
I found it difficult to believe that Trish and Pamela were collaborating together behind our backs all that time. But that was how they made it seem. Pamela claimed that she and Trish were in love with each other from the very first time they met. That made no sense whatsoever, since it seemed that the two were more lusty friends than true lovers until the shocking turn of events at the end.
I shook my head as a tear streaked down my face. Then, the dam broke. I started crying, albeit softly. Why did Pamela leave me? What did I do wrong to her? Was there something I could have done differently? Why did Pamela, if all the things she said were true, even marry me in the first place? Surely, there had to be an explanation...
As I continued crying in my own self-pity, there was a knock at the door to my personal suite. I was startled, but quickly decided not to answer it. I could not let one of the girls see me in a weakened state like this.
After a second knock, my eyes widened as the door slowly began to open. In a rush, I wiped and rubbed away the tears which had accumulated on my face. A split-second later, Lisa stuck her head around the corner of the door and caught sight of me. Needless to say, I was surprised to see her.
“Hi Jeremy,” Lisa said, offering a smile. “I hope you don’t mind that I barged in on you.”
I was mad. Angry. Upset. Perhaps my most long-standing rule was that none of the girls - except Lindsay and Devon - were allowed into my personal suite unless they were invited first. Lisa had knocked, then opened the door on her own accord and thus, intruded. Indeed, I was mad.
“Not at all, dear,” I said very calmly, answering her question. “You didn’t barge in at all.”
I cringed to myself. It was both a good and bad trait - my ability to mask emotions of anger. I could not raise my voice around any of the ladies unless I had a really good reason to do so. Even then, it would be difficult.
“Are you okay, Jeremy?” Lisa asked, concerned, as she stepped into the suite.
Apparently, she was able to tell that I had been crying. I turned my face and rubbed it quickly with both hands, wanting all traces of tears to vanish. Still, however, I had been caught. Lisa knew something was wrong.
“Want to talk about it?” she asked, closing the distance between us and placing her hand upon my back.
“Not really,” I told her, holding back a painful grin. She was not Lindsay or Devon - both of whom I shared my innermost feelings with. Lisa was, for all intents and purposes, a stranger to me. Of all the women on the island, I knew Lisa the least. She rarely said anything to me. In fact, Lisa rarely talked with anyone but her girlfriend, Christina. She was just a quiet, reserved type.
“You didn’t have a fight with Lindsay or Devon, did you?” she asked, looking puzzled. “They’re the ones who sent me here. They want you to come play volleyball with us.”
Frowning, a thought hit me. Perhaps if I open up with Lisa and tell her (a little) about my problems, she would feel more comfortable with me. Thus, she would open up, too. Or at the very least, talk to me some more.
“I was... umm, thinking about Pamela,” I replied, taking a seat upon the bed. Lisa settled down beside me, her hand still upon my back. “I have Lindsay and Devon, and I love them very much. But Pamela - and the way she left me - I still have days where I think about her, and it hurts.”
“I know exactly how you feel,” the 21-year-old pouted. “My very first girlfriend... well, my very first anything, actually - her name was Kari. I was with her for three long years. I thought we would be together forever. But then one day, Kari dumped me. She said she found someone better.”
Lisa paused and added, “We met in high school, when I was 15. Kari was 17. She seduced me one night and even took my virginity. There wasn’t anything I wouldn’t have done for her. Kari had me do other girls, other guys. She said that I was her personal, private slut. I never had a single thought about it, either, because it made her happy. Then... one day, I wasn’t good enough for her anymore.”
“I’m sorry, Lisa,” I frowned, putting an arm around her shoulder and kissing the side of her head. “Seems like we have a few things in common. Pamela and Kari sound similar.”
“I’m always fearful that Christina may leave me one day like that, too,” the intoxicating blonde admitted. “I know it sounds crazy, but I fear that every single day.”
“Christina is not going to leave you, dear,” I told her. “She thinks the absolute world of you. I’ve known her for three years and she has told me, time and time again, that no one could possibly make her any happier than you.” Lisa smiled as I added, “In fact, she just mentioned that to me - again - the other day. Christina loves you so very much.”
Still smiling, Lisa said, “When I feel confident about my relationship with Christina, I’m glad Kari dumped me. It is a good thing. I loved Kari very much, but I love Christina more. I would have never met Christina if Kari didn’t dump me. But... because of what Kari did to me, I always have that little voice that Christina may dump me, too.”
“It will never happen, dear. She loves you too much.”
“You feel bad that Pamela left you,” Lisa commented. “It
hurts you very much. But think about it. Was it a good thing? Think about it. Was it? You seem so much happier, Jeremy, with Lindsay and Devon.”
“I am happier,” I admitted. “I have long thought that I should have married Lindsay in the first place. But still, Pamela was my wife and I was committed to her. I loved her very, very much. I was prepared to spend the rest of my life with her. That is what I wanted.”
“Pamela didn’t deserve you, Jeremy,” Lisa said, offering a smile. “I thought last year, you and Lindsay were a much better match. The others felt that way too, though we never let you or her know that. Lindsay has always been crazy about you, Jeremy. I seen it the very first day I came to the island last year. I seen it in her eyes.” She paused and added, “I seen it in your eyes too, Jeremy - about her.”
“Basically, Amy said the same thing to me recently,” were my words. “I am better off with Lindsay, as well as Devon. Still, I loved Pamela very much at one point. I loved her enough, obviously, to marry her. It hurts that she left me.”
“I know it hurts, Jeremy,” the 21-year-old cooed. “I went through the same thing with Kari. I like to look at it with a positive mindset, though. I’m better off with Christina. You’re better off with Lindsay and Devon. It may sound strange, but them leaving us was a good thing.”
I paused for a moment before saying, “This is one of the few conversations that you and I have had, Lisa. Why is that? You just seem so quiet and reclusive at times.”
She shrugged her shoulders and mused, “I’m just shy, Jeremy. I always have been. Kari and Christina are the only two people that I have really ever opened up with.”
“You know you can say anything to me, Lisa,” I reminded her. “I want all of you girls to know that. I want all of you to trust me that way. I’ll always be here for you.”
“We all know that, Jeremy,” she grinned. “I’ve just never had any real problems to discuss here. I’ve simply been enjoying the ride. The island is so beautiful.”
I smiled at her as well. “I’m sorry, but you caught me at a bad time. I was thinking about Pamela, and all...”
“Oh, it’s okay,” she reassured me. “I don’t mind. I hope my words helped you out. At least, a little bit.”
“It’s always good to talk about your problems.”
“Agreed,” Lisa nodded. “Lindsay and Devon asked me to
come here to get you to come play volleyball with us.” She giggled and added, “They’re probably wondering where we’re at right now. Christina and Amy were there, too. Amy is just watching, though. Nothing strenuous for her.”
“The doctor should clear her later today,” I said. “I’m taking her to the mainland in the big boat about two hours from now. Lindsay wants to come, too. After we leave the hospital, we have to pick up Gabrielle at the airport.”
“I think Amy is gonna explode from a lack of sex,” Lisa snickered. “She may attack you or Lindsay in the waiting room at the hospital if the doctor says she can go back to doing her thing. Amy’s lasted a whole week without sex.”
“I wouldn’t put it past her - attacking me or Lindsay,” I smiled. “I’ll have to keep an eye out for that.”
Lisa glanced downward and spoke in a gentle, furtive tone, “Sometimes I feel like attacking you too, Jeremy.”
“Oh?” I countered, my eyes wide.
“Yeah,” she confirmed, her gaze still cast downward. “I
am a woman, you know. I love Christina and all, but it’s always good to be with a man. We have boyfriends, but I don’t see them quite as often as I’d like.” Lisa looked me square in the eyes and coyly added, “I just love cock.”
I glanced at my wristwatch and yes, there were two hours to spare before Amy, Lindsay and yours truly had to set sail for Lima. This seemed like a pretty good way to spend it.
Lisa was, without a shadow of a doubt, a truly beautiful young woman. She had real cover-girl looks and a very lean, athletic figure which also had its share of wondrous curves. She had the same wholesome, fresh-faced appeal about herself which Lindsay did. It never failed to drive me insane.
Lisa was dressed very nice, as usual. She was wearing a stylish yellow blouse and a pair of white shorts, along with sneakers and socks. Her long-flowing, immaculate blonde hair was pinned-up with the help of a pink beret. I just love it when women pin their up like this. For Lisa, it accentuated the beauty of her face and slender neck - making her appear even more luscious than she already was (if at all possible).
“You just love cock?” I asked, wanting to confirm her last statement. She nodded her head and I countered, “I think... no, I know. I’ll be able to help you out there.”
Lisa and I exchanged knowing smiles before we took each other into a warm, loving embrace. When our lips met, Lisa seemed to suddenly snap. Her calm, peaceful demeanor went out the window, and was replaced with wanton arousal. Lisa kissed me hard, passionately. She literally jammed her tongue down my throat, swirling it about in mad circles.
Returning the favor, I also kissed Lisa with great hunger. I luxuriated in the taste of her sweet mouth, and the feel of her velvety tongue as it now erotically jabbed at mine. My right hand then drifted downward, and offered Lisa’s ass a good, hard squeeze as she rose up to her knees before me.
Once the 21-year-old began continually rubbing her pelvis upon my stomach, an unmistakable rush of sudden, hot passion coursed throughout me. I growled against our mutual kiss, then clutched Lisa’s sweet, rounded ass with my other hand as well. Now using both hands, I pawed and groped away at it like there was no tomorrow.
My cock became full and bulging once Lisa slipped her right hand inside my shorts, and began busily frigging away upon it. I was so short of breath from our intensive kiss that I then had to break it off. Lisa drew her head back and smiled at me, her hand still pumping my cock.
“Sex must bring out the aggression in you,” I sighed.
Lisa giggled, but did not verbally acknowledge my words.
Instead, she used her other hand to yank my shorts downward. Her eyes seemed to glow with desire once she caught a good glimpse of my cock. It was fully erect, and at least for the time being, it had her name on it.
Needing to even the playing field, so to speak, I reached out with both hands and began unbuttoning her yellow blouse. Lisa continued to offer me that playful, charming smile the entire time. Once the blouse was undone, I pulled it open and took in the mouth-watering sight of her luscious breasts. Though clad in a white bra, they still looked intoxicating.
A playful squeal came from Lisa as she released my shaft long enough to whisk herself out of the blouse. An instant later, her hand was busy stroking away once again. Then, I grabbed the shoulder straps of her lacey bra and pulled them downward, exposing her bare breasts.
“Like what you see?” she snickered, as I gawked at her.
“Oh yes,” was my eventual reply.
Lisa was no Devon or Amy when it came to the size of her
breasts, but hers were larger than the typical woman’s. I got the sense as I openly stared at those beautiful breasts that they were begging me for some attention. Of course, I felt the need to quickly comply with their pleas.
I moved my right hand to the underside of one of her full breasts, then lifted it. I gently squeezed and caressed the breast, causing Lisa to moan in response. I smiled, then my mouth seemed to gravitate toward one of her pert nipples.
I closed my lips around the sensitive bud and began to nibble upon it tenderly. As a result, Lisa sighed and placed her hands on either side of my head. She was really enjoying this attention. That was good.
“Oh yeah,” the vixen cooed, arching her neck in response.
“Oh yeah... that feels so good. Lick it! Kiss it!”
The nipple stood at erect attention as I prodded the tip of my tongue against it, over and over again. Next, I extended my tongue and swiped upon her heaving breasts and inbetween her succulent, ample cleavage. My face was soon buried in her cleavage, and I was tasting it with my lips and tongue. My hands cupped both of her breasts as I continued paying homage to her cleavage with my mouth.
I descended even lower, now splaying kisses along her midriff and flat stomach. I tongued her belly button; Lisa giggled in response. Then I detracted my mouth from her body, and went up to her own mouth for yet another kiss.
A squeal came from the exotic blonde as she reached for my shirt and tugged away at it. I quickly slid it over my head, then she reached out and caressed my bare chest. I moved closer to her and then hugged her body against mine, giving myself the opportunity to finally unclasp her bra. I did, and then it was tossed elsewhere as well. I felt Lisa’s hands tug my shorts all the way downward (and off) as I slid my hands along that sculptured, perfect ass.
“We should really do this more often,” she cooed.
“I’ve felt that way about you since last summer, dear,”
I told her. “You just always seem to be in the background.”
“Just enjoying the ride here, as I said earlier,” Lisa squealed. “I’m really enjoying this here, right now...”
I offered Lisa’s mouth yet another kiss, then pinned her to the bed beneath me. Soon, I was splaying tender kisses all across her neck and shoulder area, which caused Lisa’s head to roll and twitch in response.
My mouth began sliding lower, however. Over and through her deepened cleavage, to her midriff and then her abdomen. I licked her belly button once more, then undid her shorts and literally ripped them from her body. Her G-string was next, and then Lisa’s whole body tensed in obvious arousal as I quickly positioned myself (or more specifically, my head) between her widespread thighs. I placed two fingers upon her slit and parted its luscious folds, then slipped my tongue inside for a taste.
Lisa was already wet. She moaned and writhed in pleasure beneath me as I began to lap away at her tender pussy. I moved a finger to her clit and began to massage it, then a hand darted over to her bare hip and rubbed there as well.
When I slid a finger into her folds, Lisa’s body arched high beneath me - particularly her neck and back. She let loose a long, drawn-out moan of pleasure, which warmed my senses. I enjoyed the sight of her bountiful breasts heaving up-and-down from my vantage point between her velvety thighs. Lisa’s breathing had also become rather tense, and ragged.
I began thrusting my finger in-and-out of her slick pussy while now licking away at her clit with my tongue. My sole intention now was to help bring Lisa an orgasm. I was well on my way to doing so, too. Lisa cried out in passion as I flicked my tongue over and across her clit in quick, rapid strokes. Her voluptuous body was squirming and writhing about beneath me in a truly heated state of arousal.
Soon, I was giving her exquisite pussy a series of long, slow licks with my tongue. Lisa let out an earth-shattering scream in response, then her thighs tightened around my head. She yelped something completely incoherent, and then the juices began to flow. My tongue went like wildfire; I wanted to lap up all of her delicious nectar and swallow it.
The young woman’s body had reached the pinnacle of orgasm, and now she was sliding downward from it. I loved hearing her gentle squeals of coos as I continually licked and kissed her inner thighs. Lisa was something special!
“Oh my...” she sighed, once my head finally rose from between her still-spread thighs. “Jeremy... you can do that to me anytime you want!”
I smiled, then slid up her body and planted my mouth upon hers for yet another kiss. We swapped tongues as the lovely 21-year-old hugged me with both arms, embracing me tightly.
We kissed for quite some time, but when it ended, Lisa pulled away and sat upon the bed. She gently shoved me onto my back, then straddled my hips and immediately lowered her heavenly pussy to my throbbing erection.
Both of us moaned with intense desire as my cock forged a path through Lisa’s wondrous pussy. She latched onto my hands with her own, and then the two of us began to rock together. She gently bounced up and down upon my shaft, each downward thrust offering both of us maximum penetration.
Soon, the action between us became more furious. Lisa was now thrashing about upon my erection, our eyes locked together. Both of us were heating up. I felt her hands close around mine, clasping them with extreme force. I watched Lisa above me, her eyes closed and breasts bouncing about in every direction, a look of pure lust upon her face.
Lisa bent at the waist, my shaft still inside her, all the way down until her breasts were touching my chest. She then released my hands, and those hands went directly to her ass and began massaging it while her thrusting action continued. Meanwhile, Lisa wrapped her arms around my neck and gave my mouth a feverish, intense kiss.
I soon broke it, however, and growled out like a madman as my cock simply exploded within the confines of her tight, luscious pussy. Lisa found my mouth and kissed me one more time as I pumped my thick seed into her sweet pussy, my arms encircling her shoulders and holding her tightly.
I rolled Lisa over and pinned her to the bed beneath me. Once my cock was tapped out in terms of sperm, I collapsed on top of Lisa, my body feeling weak and exhausted. But at the same time, I felt extremely satisfied.
“We really do need to do this more often,” Lisa cooed, reiterating her earlier statement, as she kissed me on the cheek. “That was wonderful!”
“So were you,” I moaned breathlessly. “So were you...”

* * *

Several hours later, Lindsay, Amy and I were patiently waiting at the airport in Lima for the passengers to begin filing out of the jumbo-jetliner which had originated from Los Angeles. Gabrielle was on the flight, of course, and we could not wait to finally introduce her to the island.
Amy had already paid a visit to the hospital and her doctor, and was given full clearance to resume all of her normal activities in life. I had never seen her more enthused, either, when breaking the news to me. Now, Amy could again try to appease her insatiable sexual appetite.
The medication she had been taking was doing its job in regulating her thyroid and thus, had also risen her blood pressure to a much safer level. The only unfortunate thing about her hospital visit - which included a full physical that I convinced Amy to have - was that she would have to take the thyroid medicine for the rest of her life. That did not sit all that well with Amy, obviously.
Amy’s bout with hyperthyroidism may eventually be looked at by all of us as a blessing in disguise. It is difficult to view it that way now, since the 28-year-old had what was a near-death experience last week. But without it, Stephanie would still be here and Amy would be living her life under false pretenses. She would still be miserable.
The red-head had really opened up to me during the past week, showing me what the real person was like underneath that tough, aggressive exterior. She was unhappy about almost every single aspect of her life. Amy deserved true happiness - as did everyone else in this world.
Gabrielle, of course, was Amy’s hand-picked choice to come to the island. The idea was that everyone would do their best to help promote a relationship between Amy and Gabrielle. According to Christina’s computer program, the two ladies were near perfect matches for each other. Maybe, just maybe... Gabrielle was that one, special person that Amy had been searching for her entire life.
I should also point out that I made it perfectly clear to all of the girls that we would not try to force Gabrielle into a relationship with Amy. That decision would ultimately be left up to Gabrielle, of course.
On a selfish level, I wanted Amy to stay on the island with Lindsay, Devon and myself. Amy had recently professed her love for both Lindsay and yours truly (and vice versa), and I was quite certain that she and Devon could eventually develop those feelings for one another as well. Devon was a total sweetheart, and only saw the good in others.
But I was not a selfish person, and Amy’s own happiness was more important to me than my personal feelings. If her and Gabrielle hit it off really good and fell in love with each other, I would be very happy for them. If, at the end of the summer, they decide to live together (elsewhere) and run off, I would be very happy for them. Still, however, I selfishly wanted Amy to stay on the island forever with us.
As I have explained in recent chapters, I got the sense that despite professing her devotion for Lindsay and myself, Amy felt that she may intrude on our three-way relationship with Devon if she were to stay on the island indefinitely. Amy seemingly wanted nothing but for three of us to be happy, and for us to spend the rest of our lives together. She did not want to even run the risk of damaging our relationship. Did Amy see herself as a potential home wrecker?
In my mind, at least, the exact opposite would happen.
Amy staying on the island would make our lives better...
“Oh, look!” Lindsay squealed, pulling me from my inner thoughts. “The passengers are getting off the plane now!”
Amy, Lindsay and myself all kept an eye out for the young woman who was wearing a white blouse and black skirt, with a red wristband around her right arm and a white bandana upon her head. A strange mix, indeed, but that was how I told Gabrielle to dress for her flight to Peru. This way, we would be able to easily pick her out (hopefully) amongst a throng of Spanish travelers.
“There she is!” Amy exclaimed, pointing toward a woman who was dressed exactly that way. I smiled at what I saw. Indeed, it was Gabrielle. I recognized her from the many pictures I have of her stored on my computer.
A 23-year-old who resided in Arizona, Gabrielle was an erotic looking Latina with a trim yet developed figure, piercing dark eyes and a truly beautiful face. She had long-flowing, black-as-night hair which had a somewhat frazzled look to it. Her skin was dark and exotic - and I secretly wondered what she looked like without all those clothes on. Hopefully, I would find out real soon.
I then realized that the collection of photographs I had of Gabrielle did not do her justice. She looked a million times better in person, which was really saying something since I thought her pictures were absolutely wonderful.

* * *

As Amy approached Gabrielle to introduce herself, I felt an even mixture of emotions within myself. I got the real sense that these two could definitely fall in love, and spend the rest of their lives together in the Arizona desert. Amy and Gabrielle looked that good together, and the limitless possibilities between them made me feel good.
But they also made me feel bad. I wanted Amy to stay on the island forever alongside Lindsay, Devon and myself. I did not want her to run off with someone else. I loved Amy very much, and wanted her to be with us.
Amy’s pure happiness was the most important thing to me, though. If Gabrielle were to make her happier than she would have been staying on the island, I would give both of them my blessings and wish them the best of luck in life. Difficult? Yes. But I would never stand in their way.
Still, there was that selfish voice within my mind. It was screaming at me to let my true feelings be known.

<<<- End of Part 18 ->>>

Ip 19
 

“Gabrielle is a really sweet girl,” Amy said to me, as she and I were walking through the forest as twilight approached on this warm summer evening. “She’s real nice, and friendly. But the reason I asked you to come out here with me, Jeremy, is because I want to tell you that Gabrielle is not for me.”
“What?” I asked, confused. “We just picked her up at the airport about five hours ago. How do you know that already?”
“I don’t want you to get mad at me,” Amy cringed. “I know you are paying Gabrielle two million bucks to spend the rest of the summer here. And I know that the primary reason you brought her here was for me.” Amy took a deep breath and continued, “Well... really, the only reason. But Gabrielle isn’t right for me, Jeremy. You and Lindsay are...”
It took a few seconds for those words to fully register within my mind. But when they finally did, a definite smile came to my face. Was this leading up to where I hoped? Was Amy going to profess her undying love for Lindsay and myself, and say that she wanted to stay on the island?
“I’ve thought about things both yesterday and today,” the red-head went on. “Why search for something if I’ve already found it? I’ve never felt any happier than I have when I am on this island. People have been bad to me everywhere else. I... I don’t like the outer world, Jeremy. Too much garbage has happened to me throughout my life.”
“I know the feeling,” I grimaced, placing an arm around her shoulder as we approached a fallen tree. Amy and I took a seat on it, and I clutched her hand. “This is why I have opted to stay here for all these years, sweetheart. Times were tough at first, and it was lonely. But when Christina came here, and later the rest of you girls... this quickly became a paradise for me. An island paradise - if you will.”
“You came here because of what Victoria did to you,” Amy mused. “You wanted to shield yourself from the rest of the world, because you could not trust anyone anymore - because of Victoria. We’re very similar, Jeremy. My life has been so unfulfilled until I came to your island. I love Lindsay so much. I love you too, Jeremy. It’s just - if I’m happy here - why should I ever want to leave? If I love you and Lindsay, why should I search for a Jessica or Gabrielle?”
“Are you saying you want to stay here with us?” I asked, my smile hopeful. “If that is the case, then...”
“Yes and no,” she interjected. “Yes because of you and Lindsay, and the fact that I’m happy here. No because there would still be times I would miss the outer world. It has been bad to me, but I’d still need to see plenty of it.”
“Lindsay, Devon and I took three vacations away from the island since you were here last winter,” I informed her. “We went to Scotland, Hawaii and Machu Picchu - an Inca ruin in Peru. We actually hiked there. It was fun. Plus, we intend to go to Ohio for two weeks in December. You were born there, Amy, as was I, and Lindsay. We’re going to Ohio so Lindsay can marry me in front of her family. I’m sure we’ll go on another vacation or two before that.”
“That would be a reason to stay, then,” Amy nodded. “I have always wanted to travel and see the world like that. It would satisfy my curiosity, too. But there is another big reason, at least in my mind, why I would possibly feel out of place if I were to stay here.”
“What is it?” I asked, confused.
“Devon.”
“Devon?” I exclaimed. “What? Why?”
“I have nothing against Devon, of course,” Amy remarked.
“I just wouldn’t want her to think that I was invading on her territory with you and Lindsay. I know the two of you would welcome me with open arms. I’m not so sure about Devon, though. I know how protective she is of you, Jeremy. I would not want to intrude on her territory.”
“I don’t understand how you can think that,” I told her. “Devon, I think, would love for you to stay on the island with us forever. She was so happy when you and Stephanie, along with Christina and Lisa, wanted to come back here for the summer. The more girls, the more fun we have.”
“This would be different, though, I think,” Amy mused. “I would be making a life-long commitment. Would Devon want or approve of that? Face it, Jeremy, but Devon and I have never really clicked together. We’re not enemies by any stretch of the imagination, but she is really more of an acquaintance to me - as I am to her. I couldn’t commit to stay here unless I was positive that I had Devon’s full blessing to do so.”
“You’re not close with Devon because you never allowed yourself to be,” I told her. “You have to open up, Amy. Devon is really a carbon copy of Lindsay in many ways. You love Lindsay, so there is no reason you couldn’t love Devon. And vice versa. Devon is one of the kindest, sweetest women I have ever known in my life. Devon is a good person and in due time, I’m absolutely sure she could grow to love you.”
“Devon does seem like a real sweetheart,” Amy nodded.
“Why don’t you let me to talk to her, dear?” I suggested.
“I’ll tell her what you just told me, and we’ll go from there. Trust me... Devon won’t have any problems in you staying with us. We’ll have a little, four-way family here.”
“What about Gabrielle?” the 28-year-old wondered. “I mean... I guess we haven’t done anything really wrong to her. Or something to hurt her feelings. Gabrielle doesn’t know that she was brought here to perhaps be my girlfriend. She won’t be hurt because I’ve chosen you and Lindsay over her.”
“We just won’t mention anything to Gabrielle, then,” I said. “She can spend the rest of the summer on the island with us, and then go home two million dollars richer because of it. In the process, she’ll have a wonderful time here.” I paused and asked, “What made you change your mind?”
“Not really changing my mind, per se,” Amy replied. “I just realized that Gabrielle could never make me as happy as you and Lindsay do, Jeremy. It’s really that simple. Plus, I’d probably have to hold myself back with Gabrielle when it comes to sex. I can do whatever I want to you or Lindsay, and you’ll still want more. I’ve been that way with Devon when we have been together too, and she seemed to enjoy it. I just see a whole lot of Jessica and her absolute disdain for rough, physical sex when I look into Gabrielle’s eyes.”
“How can you say that?” I wondered. “You only met her a couple of hours ago.”
“I’m a pretty good judge of character when it comes to that,” she responded. “I saw the same look in Jessica’s eyes last month, but was rough with her anyway. I thought I could MAKE her like it. Unfortunately, I was wrong.” She paused and added, “I just can’t be loving during sex. I wouldn’t be able to enjoy myself. I like my sex HARD.”
“I understand, sweetheart,” I grinned, my cock twitching.
“You’re not mad at me, though?” she wondered. “You know,
about having to spend all that money in having Gabrielle here? I put you through a lot of trouble for nothing...”
“Mad at you?” I countered. “For deciding that you want to stay with us on the island? I don’t think so! I can’t think of anything better than spending the rest of my days with you, Lindsay and Devon. I’d have the three of you all the time, and I’d be so happy.” I smiled and offered the charming red-head a kiss on the lips. “I love you, Amy. I want you to stay. I want to make you happy.”
She grinned and said, “I love you too, Jeremy.”
I brought her hand to my lips and kissed it tenderly,
then looked at our surroundings as we sat upon the tree trunk in the forest. “Let’s get back to the mansion, dear, before it gets totally dark. I’ll talk to Devon for you.”
Amy rose up and stretched her back before saying, “That sounds like a good idea, Jeremy. We should really go back before it’s completely dark. Besides, there is something I’ve really wanted to do for quite some time. Hopefully, I will have my chance to do just that tonight.”

* * *

After I escorted Amy (hand-in-hand) back to the mansion, we went our separate ways. She opted for a side entrance, while I went in through the back door. For me, this would be a much shorter walk to my personal suite. I expected to find Devon there - most likely taking a soapy bubble-bath in the restroom. What if Lindsay was with her? Maybe I could join them! I smiled gleefully at the mere thought.
When I entered the suite, however, Devon was nowhere to be found. Since the time was 8:30pm, I was surprised that Devon was not here. Usually, she was taking her nightly bubble-bath around this very time.
I would not have to go far to search for her, though. A quick trip to the adjacent voyeur room would tell me exactly where my sweet Devon was on this beautiful, star-lit night. I needed to talk to Devon about Amy and the possibility of her staying with us on a permanent, full-time basis. I was very confident that Devon would have no problems with that.
When I entered the voyeur room, I noticed on one of the monitors that Devon was lounging beside the indoor (heated) pool along with Christina, Lisa and Gabrielle. Apparently, the four ladies were deep in conversation.
Located just underneath the glass portion of the roof, the indoor pool was quite a spectacle at night when all of its lights were on. It had become a favorite after-hours retreat during the past few weeks for Christina and Lisa.
I had the urge to eavesdrop on the conversation between Gabrielle, Devon, Christina and Lisa, but chose not to because of what was happening on another monitor.
Lindsay was in Amy’s room with the ex-pornstar, squirming about as she sat upon the bed in a little, two-piece bikini swimsuit. Amy, of course, was beside her, running her slender fingers through the vixen’s long-flowing blonde hair. Intrigued, I flipped the hidden microphone on for that room.
“Everybody is gonna wonder where I’m at,” Lindsay said, appearing a bit distraught. “I told Devon I would only be gone for a few minutes - long enough to get a drink in the kitchen. I don’t want them to worry about me...”
“Wouldn’t you rather be here with me, though?” Amy asked, a familiar, nasty glint in her eyes. “I mean... think about it. You could lay at poolside with the others and talk about nothing. Or, you could let me fuck your brains out.”
Lindsay squirmed about some more in response to those words. “Well, if you put it that way...”
“That’s my girl,” Amy grinned, as she continually stroked and brushed Lindsay’s hair with her fingertips. “You’re the sweetest little thing in the whole, wide world. Did anyone ever tell you that, honey?”
Lindsay laughed and replied, “Many times, actually. You, Jeremy, Devon, Torrie... even Pamela and Trish for awhile.”
“Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve had sex?” Amy asked her. “It feels like a whole year has gone by!”
“It’s been a week,” Lindsay smiled, correcting her. “But if I were you, I’d think it was a year, too. Nowadays, I feel like I need to get fucked every hour... on the hour!”
“I have all this aggression built up inside of me,” Amy told her, being a little too melodramatic with her tone of voice. “I feel like I’m gonna burst if I don’t let it out. Maybe pent-up frustration would be a better term.”
“I’d be willing to help you let it out,” the teen-ager grinned. “Especially if you let it out on ME.”
“There are a couple of things I’ve wanted to do to you for a long time, sweet thing,” Amy remarked, offering the naughty blonde a kiss on the cheek. “Would you be willing to allow me to... oh, indulge myself?”
“Indulge away,” Lindsay giggled in response.
“First thing is first,” Amy said, before her voice turned
more dark and fierce. “Take your bikini off.”
Lindsay looked at the 28-year-old with wide eyes, but complied with the request. She wiggled out of first her top, then her G-string. “I thought you weren’t going to be dominant with anyone anymore.”
“I don’t want to be dominant 24 hours, round-the-clock,” Amy informed her. “I still do wish to play, though, during sex. I’ve never had the chance to dominate you, honey.” The red-head reached underneath the bed and produced a pair of silk scarves. “Let me live out this fantasy with you, Lindsay. I want to tie you up, and make you scream.”
“I trust you,” the blonde murmured, gulping her throat. “I know that you would never hurt me. It’s just... I’ve never been tied up before. It seems sort of scary.”
“It is scary, indeed,” Amy said. “But as long as you trust the person you’re with, the scary part can be fun.”
“Devon has teased me before about letting Jeremy tie me up,” Lindsay cooed. “I’d let him do it, but he never asked me.” My cock immediately got hard at those words - and for good reason. “The thought is kind of exciting, though...”
“Come here, sweetheart,” Amy breathed, embracing Lindsay with both arms and kissing her passionately. I watched with very interested eyes as the pair of ladies swapped their tongues together through a heated, open-mouthed exchange. Lindsay, whose taut, nude form was on total display, seemed to be succumbing to the idea of being placed into bondage.
“Are you going to let me do it?” Amy insisted, waving one of the white scarves before Lindsay’s face once their kiss ended. Not getting an immediate answer, Amy buttered Lindsay up some more with another tongue-filled kiss.
“Oh yes,” she finally replied. “Do it...”
Amy’s smile was wide and far-reaching. I now got the sense that she had more on her mind than just bondage...

* * *

“Lay down front-first on the bed, sweetheart,” was Amy’s instructions. Lindsay did as she was told, then squealed once Amy grabbed her right wrist and guided it toward the headboard of the bed. She double-knotted the scarf around her wrist, and then securely fastened its opposite end to a hole in the headboard. Amy did the same with Lindsay’s left wrist; binding it with the second scarf and attaching it to the other side of the headboard.
“It’s okay, baby,” Amy purred, kissing Lindsay’s shoulder as the little goddess breathed in heavy, quick gasps. “I’m not going to hurt you. Well, I’m not going to hurt you too much, at least...” Lindsay whined at those words. I could tell that her excitement level was building by the second. “Try to get loose, honey.”
Lindsay squirmed about and did her absolute best to break herself free of the silk scarves which bound her wrists to the headboard. But it was no use. They were too tight.
“Excellent,” Amy grinned. “But I can’t take any chances.
I’m going to have to tie your legs up, too.”
Lindsay moaned, then squealed once more as Amy produced a second pair of scarves. She double-knotted both of them over and around Lindsay’s ankles, and eventually offered each a hard tug to make sure they were secure. Next, she spread the teen-ager’s legs outward, placing her feet upon opposite corners of the bed. Finally, Amy took the ends of each silk scarf and tied them around the bed’s wheels on either side.
Satisfied with her evil handiwork, Amy took a step back and smiled. Meanwhile, I already had my cock out and was busy stroking it. Despite her transformation over the past week, Amy was still a fiend when it came to sex. Seeing my precious Lindsay tied spread-eagle to four corners of the bed like that simply reaffirmed my carnal thoughts about Amy.
“What are you going to do to me?” Lindsay quaked, perhaps a bit frightened, as Amy folded a pillow and placed it under her waist. Now, Lindsay’s sweet ass was upturned - and in all probability, about to receive a good spanking. Watching her writhe and squirm about against the unbreakable bonds was enough to make me gasp in desire.
“I’m going to worship your body,” Amy replied, that nasty glint still in her eyes. “But I’m going to do it in my own, special way. You just need to relax, honey.”
Lindsay’s own eyes went wide as Amy pulled a blindfold out from underneath the bed. Lindsay turned and shook her head wildly, but it did her no good. Amy slipped the red blindfold over her head, completely shielding her eyes.
“I can’t see!” Lindsay whined. “Take it off! PLEASE!”
“Shhhhh,” Amy offered in a soothing voice, her lips now
close to Lindsay’s ear. “You’ll be okay. I’ll make sure that nothing bad happens to you. You do trust me, right?”
“Yes,” the blonde replied, her voice somewhat distraught.
“But why did you put that thing on me? I can’t see!”
“It’s better this way - trust me,” Amy countered, kissing her on the cheek. “You won’t have any idea as to what I’ll do to you next. It will make it more exciting for you.”
Despite her continual whines and pleas, I could easily tell that Lindsay was extremely aroused right now. I was just going to sit back and enjoy the show. I wondered what exactly that wicked Amy was going to do to my princess...
I nodded in total approval as Amy began to shed her own clothing. First it was her sandals, then her red tank-top, and the matching pair of short-shorts. She tossed the items elsewhere, then stepped out of her white G-string and kicked it into literal oblivion.
Having foregone the use of a bra (as usual), Amy was now completely nude. What an incredibly-stacked, lovely woman, I said to myself. No wonder she was once the most popular pornstar (and featured dancer) across the United States...
“Oh God... what are you doing?” Lindsay asked, her head twirling about as Amy pulled a backpack out from underneath the bed. “What’s that noise?”
“Settle down,” Amy told her, as she reached into the bag and retrieved a black leather whip. My eyes nearly exploded as I quickly used the camera to zoom in on the cruel object. Was it a cat o’ nine tails? I wasn’t sure. But if it was, I knew those could be quite painful with enough force. I then panned the camera back for a wider view of the action.
Amy seemed to be glowing as she held the whip up and let its leather strands caress her left arm and wrist. She kept an eye on Lindsay, who continued a losing fight against her unforgiving bonds. No matter what, she couldn’t break free.
With an evil grin, Amy extended her arm back and let the whip fly. Its leather strands struck Lindsay’s unsuspecting ass with moderate force, but made her entire body jump as she screamed wildly in response. Before she could catch her breath, Lindsay’s ass received another blow from the strap. Then another, and another...
“FUCK!” the normally sweet, charming 19-year-old finally roared. “FUCK, AMY! FUUUUUCK! MY ASS!” After just four lashes, Lindsay’s ass was already a bright shade of red. It was also shaking and quivering about uncontrollably, too.
“I know it hurts, honey,” Amy said, placing the whip upon Lindsay’s upturned ass and sliding it around ever-so-softly. “But I can see that you like it. You like the hurt.” Amy paused and asked, “Want me to continue?”
“Yes,” Lindsay breathed.
I even gulped and cringed as Amy offered Lindsay a series
of five more quick, unrelenting swats upon the ass with that cruel whip. The nymphomaniac continued to scream out in a mixture of pain and pleasure, her words now incoherent. Amy, of course, still had that glow about her. Perhaps bondage was her final stage for truly corrupting Lindsay...
The blonde’s whole body was now trembling as Amy dropped the whip and climbed onto the bed with her. She settled herself upon her elbows and knees - directly above Lindsay’s prone form as she lay in bondage front-down on the mattress. With Lindsay’s lovely face turned to the side, Amy used the opportunity to curl her own neck and offer her a soft kiss.
“I love you, sweetheart,” Amy murmured, kissing her yet again. “I love you so much. I want you to feel good.”
“Oh God...” Lindsay whined, that blindfold around her eyes concealing what had to be a sheet of erotic tears. “You do make me feel good, Amy! Very good!”
“I love your face because it’s so pretty, but it’s not my favorite part of your body,” Amy told her. “I love your small, little-girl breasts, too. They look fabulous on you. But they’re not my favorite part of your body, either. Do you know what my favorite part about you is?”
“My ass?” the vixen speculated.
“You’re very perceptive,” Amy giggled, giving her lover
one more kiss on the lips before hopping off of the bed. She offered that ass a playful smack with her hand and said, “It’s always been my favorite part of your body. I just think it is so sweet, and perfect. Absolutely perfect!” She paused and added, “The whipping was just to warm it up for me. Now, dear Lindsay... NOW comes the main course.”
“What are you going to do to me?” she asked again. “Are you going to fuck it? Is that the main course?”
“I have something even better in mind,” Amy said wickedly, licking her lips in sheer anticipation as she eyed Lindsay’s firm, tight ass. I quickly got an idea as to what may be on Amy’s mind. No, I told myself. Amy wouldn’t do that...
“I have wanted to do this to you since last year, but I have held back until now,” the 28-year-old confessed. “Your ass, baby... it’s so precious. It needs to be worshipped.”
“How?” Lindsay asked, confused. “If you’re not going to fuck it... how? You’ve already whipped me.”
“Like this...” Amy breathed, my eyes wide, as she leaned over and spread Lindsay’s asscheeks apart with both hands. My earlier belief was now validated as Amy extended her tongue and offered Lindsay’s anus a full, sweeping lick.
The precocious teen-ager, of course, had something to say.
“Oh God, Amy! No!” she screamed, though her voice was still full of erotic stimulation. “It’s so nasty!”
“I don’t care,” Amy sighed, giving that puckered orifice another full lash with her tongue. “I’ve wanted to do this to you for so long...”
“Licking my ass!” Lindsay screamed, trying her best (but failing) to sound offended. “OH... IT’S SO NASTY!”
Those words only added fuel to Amy’s already burning fire. I shook my head in amazement as she offered Lindsay’s rectum swipe after swipe with her tongue. Soon, Amy tried to jam her tongue inside the air-tight crevice. She had her tongue fully extended, and was jutting her head back-and-forth in a quick, continual motion. I could not believe my eyes!
“OH GOD!” Lindsay kept screaming. “NASTY! NASTY! IT’S SO NASTY!” She paused and added, “BUT IT FEELS SO GOOD!”
“Hmmmmm...” Amy moaned in response, obviously liking that last part. She gave up trying to stuff her tongue inside of Lindsay’s anus, and decided to concentrate on it with another round of full, sweeping licks. This was incredible...
Myself, I did not look at this particular sex act as being “nasty”. Instead, I felt as though it was taboo; forbidden. Personally, I would never do this to someone else. But that did not mean that I wasn’t enjoying the show. Actually, it made me happy to see Amy in some perverse, warped state of Heaven. After all, the red-head claimed that she had wanted to do this to Lindsay for over a year. This was her chance.
As for my little princess, I really enjoyed her reaction. She continually screamed how nasty and awful this was, but her body mannerisms told me that she was incredibly turned on right now. It was as if Lindsay thought this was taboo, too. But at the same time, she could not deny her arousal.
“I have a little surprise for you,” Amy cooed, finally withdrawing her face from inbetween Lindsay’s asscheeks. “It’s for being such a good girl, and letting me do that to you without protest. Well... at least, real protest.”
“Oh fuck!” Lindsay moaned. “What are you going to do to me NOW?” I felt somewhat sorry for her because she had that blindfold on. Watching Lindsay’s head jerk about in response to every little noise was something. But on the other hand, Amy was right. The blindfold obviously added to her pleasure.
Reaching into her backpack once again, the ex-pornstar pulled what appeared to be - of all things - an egg. At least, it was shaped like one. The device had a thick wire attached to it 0 with what looked to be a hand-held control pad on the other end. What was that thing?
Lindsay’s whole body squirmed and tensed up as Amy gently inserted the round object between her thighs, and into her pussy. Amy made sure the “egg” was buried deep, too. All I could see now was that black wire coming out of the little blonde’s swollen pussy folds.
“WHAT IS THAT?” Lindsay demanded. “It feels funny!”
Once Amy flipped a switch on the hand-held controller, Lindsay roared out like she never had before.
“It’s a vibrating egg!” Amy exclaimed, enjoying the loud, continual series of screams emanating from her young lover. “I have it turned to maximum power, too!” She grinned and wryly added, “It’s gonna make your pussy EXPLODE, baby!”
My eyes were wide and my heart was racing at what I saw before me upon the monitor. Lindsay had NEVER been quite this excited before. First it was the harsh whipping, then the anal rimming courtesy of Amy.
Now, her tender pussy was getting what appeared to be the ultimate workout from that “vibrating egg”. The thing must have been turbo-charged. Lindsay was screaming out so loudly that I feared she may wake people all the way over in Peru!
It was over quickly, though. Even the insatiable teen could not stave off her orgasm. Not only did her pussy explode - as Amy said it would - but seemingly so did her entire body. Lindsay let out one final, earth-shattering scream before the dam busted.
The juices literally flowed from her pussy, trailing down her inner thighs and forming a small puddle upon the bed beneath her. Wanting to taste and swallow them, Amy did her best to swipe up that delicious nectar with her tongue. In the process, she flipped the switch for that egg to “off”.

* * *

Once Lindsay finally settled down from the intense height of joyous orgasm, she was motionless upon the bed for several seconds. For an instant, I wondered if there was something wrong with her. It was not like Lindsay to be totally still.
Displaying her newfound tender side, Amy leaned forward and kissed the side of Lindsay’s head.
“I love you, sweetheart,” she said. “I love you so much. I really hope you enjoyed having that done to you as much as I enjoyed doing it to you. I think you’re so precious...”
After a brief moment’s hesitation, Lindsay finally spoke.
“Untie me,” she said in a very flat, uncharacteristic tone.
“What?” Amy countered, perhaps taken off-guard.
“Untie me,” the blonde reiterated, using the same voice
as before. “Untie me now!” She paused and demanded, “NOW!”
Amy looked startled, but did what was told of her. I got the sense that she felt that Lindsay was angry with her. As strange as that may sound, I had the very same feeling. I had never heard the 19-year-old use such a voice before.
After her arms were free, Lindsay whisked the blindfold off of her head. She blinked for several seconds, her eyes adjusting to the sudden beam of light. Then, she had a wild look in those eyes while turning her head to watch Amy undo the two silk scarves which bound her legs to the bed.
“I didn’t hurt you... did I?” Amy wondered, scared. “Are you mad at me? I would never do anything to you, honey, if I didn’t think you would like it.” Amy appeared genuinely concerned. She had good reason to feel that way too, simply because Lindsay was staring an absolute hole in her.
“Get on the bed,” the little blonde suddenly demanded, her eyes flashing with wanton desire. “Get on the bed so I can fuck the ABSOLUTE STUFFING out of you!” A sudden rush of excitement overtook my body as I watched Lindsay grab Amy, and throw her down to the bed. She was displaying a very uncharacteristic amount of force. I loved it!
Amy’s uneasiness and trepidation from seconds ago had faded away in an instant. Now, her lovely face was burning with heated arousal as Lindsay inspected the same vibrating egg that Amy had just used on her.
Suddenly, Lindsay shook her head and placed the object upon the floor. Then, she reached into Amy’s backpack of toys and pulled out a monstrous, strap-on dildo.
My aching cock - which I had been busy stroking all this time - just erupted like a volcano. Was Lindsay actually going to put that thing on, and use it on Amy? In over a year of living here on the island, Lindsay had NEVER worn a strap-on dildo. She enjoyed being on the receiving end of them, of course, but had always claimed that having one secured to her waist was something which - for whatever reason - simply did not interest her.
Amy must have been thinking the same thing, because her whole body was trembling with sheer, obvious anticipation. The look in her eyes as she watched Lindsay step into the massive dildo’s harness, then fasten and buckle it into place around her frail waist told me all that I needed to know. Amy was well aware of the fact that Lindsay was about to give her the absolute pounding of a lifetime.
Fortunately, I had a front row seat for what promised to be a memorable encounter... Lindsay (with a strap-on dildo!).
“Oh yeah...” the exotic blonde hissed, her delicate hand busy frigging the massive, purple-colored instrument as it protruded outward from her pelvis. “Look at what you made happen, Amy! Look at the hard-on you gave me!”
The 28-year-old giggled at that accusation, obviously enjoying it. “I didn’t realize how well-hung you were, Lindsay, until just now!” She snickered some more before adding, “Looks like you got a whole foot-longer there!”
“You’re such a nasty girl, Amy. You licked and tongued my ass like it was a lollipop! That’s so NASTY!”
“And you loved every single minute of it,” Amy countered, nodding her head for emphasis. “Tell me that you loved it.”
Instead of replying verbally to that, Lindsay instead let out a sigh and shook her head. An instant later, she hopped onto the comfortable bed with Amy and spread the red-head’s willing thighs with both hands. She positioned her body between them, then grasped the obscene-looking dildo with her right hand and thrusted it deep into Amy’s pussy.
“YES!” I moaned outloud, seated in the voyeur room, as Lindsay immediately began to thump away at Amy in the missionary position. Talk about something I thought I would never witness! I had to pinch myself to see if this was really just a dream. My sweet, little princess - with a big strap-on around her waist. I couldn’t believe it!
Lindsay’s smallish breasts wobbled back-and-forth as her body bucked and churned about in a frantic, non-stop motion. For someone who had never used a strap-on dildo before, Lindsay seemed to be doing remarkably well with it. Of course, the vixen had been on the receiving end of them so many times that she probably learned how to use them from simply watching others. Still, the excited look upon Amy’s face - and her unyielding screams of pure arousal - were something to behold.
“OH GOD! FUCK ME! FUCK ME! YES! FUCK ME! YES! YES!”
Amy wrapped both arms around Lindsay’s shoulders and hugged her tightly, adding, “OH, DON’T STOP! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!”
Lindsay had the glare of a deranged maniac in her eyes as she absolutely throttled Amy and her pussy with the enormous strap-on dildo. Her lithesome, taut body was a literal blur as she pounded her nasty lover in the missionary position. I also enjoyed the sight of Amy’s own breasts, as the large globes of luscious flesh bounced and flopped about wildly.
Dare I say - I had never seen Amy this excited, either. These two hellcats were bringing out the absolute best (or worst (depending on your perspective)) in each other. They were trying to pummel each other into oblivion!
“YOU LIKE ME FUCKING YOU!” Lindsay roared outloud, her comely face just inches from Amy’s. “YOU WANT ME TO SPLIT YOU IN HALF! OH, YOU’RE SUCH A NASTY SLUT! THIS IS WHAT YOU GET FOR LICKING MY ASS!”
“FUCK, LINDSAY!” Amy screamed in response. “OH FUCK!
I... I’M GONNA CUM! OH... FUUUUUCK! FUUUUUUUUUUCK!...”
My cock exploded once again as Amy’s entire body arched high off the bed. She let loose with yet another tirade of profanity which lasted several seconds, then her body simply collapsed onto the bed. All the while, Lindsay continued to hammer away at her pussy with the monstrous strap-on dildo. She only stopped once it appeared that Amy had all of the life literally fucked away from her body.

* * *

Instead of lunging forward and attaching her mouth to Amy’s for a tender kiss - which was standard for Lindsay after such a turbulent encounter, she instead stood up. Lindsay glared at Amy for several seconds, the fires of unquenchable lust still burning in her eyes. Soon, she unbuckled the dildo’s harness and angrily threw the crude object to the floor. Lindsay wasn’t finished...
“Lick my ass!” she demanded, turning her back to Amy and bending over slightly. She reached back with both hands and spread her asscheeks, saying, “I know you want to! Come on... lick it some more! Do it!”
Amy was obviously tired after what her body had just went through. Still, however, she found the energy to sit up on the bed. Lindsay then bent over even lower - jutting and flaunting her sweet, whip-reddened ass just inches away from Amy’s hungry, eager mouth.
“LICK IT!” she demanded again.
“Oh my...” I moaned, as Amy moved her lips inward and
began to assault Lindsay’s puckered anus with her tongue. Newfound life quickly found its way back into my cock, and I began stroking it rather briskly. The little blonde had her own unique reaction as well - she squirmed and writhed about in forbidden arousal while keeping a firm grip on her asscheeks - holding them far apart for Amy’s probing tongue.
“YOU’RE SO NASTY!” the 19-year-old screamed, the level of passion within her seemingly multiplying by the second. “OH GOD, AMY! YOU SAY I’M NASTY? YOU’RE THE NASTY GIRL!”
“I know what you need... you little SLUT!” Amy announced, getting into the verbal game as she withdrew her lips from Lindsay’s outstretched ass. With a fierce look in her eyes, Amy reached down and retrieved a hand-held dildo from within her ominous backpack. The dildo was thin, and about six or seven inches in length. It appeared perfect for...
“I’m gonna fuck your ass now!” Amy roared, pressing the dildo’s head to Lindsay’s anus and then jamming it inside.
The vixen’s reaction was predictable. She pushed her ass backward, causing the entire length of the black dildo to disappear into the confines of her rectum. Only its handle (which Amy had a firm grip on) was still visible. Needless to say, I had another throbbing erection now...
An instant later, all Hell broke loose.
Amy’s arm was a blur as she thrusted the dildo in-and-out of the teen-ager’s anus as hard as she possibly could. I was not surprised to watch Lindsay lose her balance, and fall to the floor (upon her hands and knees) as she screamed out in response. Her words were totally incoherent...
It was obvious that Amy wanted to return the favor from moments earlier. She wanted to brutalize Lindsay with a dildo - just as the nymphomaniac had done to her.
I gulped my throat as with her free hand, Amy picked up the “vibrating egg” and flipped its power switch on. The erotic object began to shudder about with battery-powered electricity, and then Amy inserted it back into Lindsay’s overheated pussy - perhaps, where it rightfully belonged.
Considering what the vibrating egg had done to her earlier, I was surprised that Lindsay lasted 15 seconds before her whole body just seemed to spontaneously combust. Not only did she have the powerfully-charged object in her pussy, but Amy was still blasting her ass with that dildo. Combine that with everything else which had happened to her...
Lindsay’s screams were high-pitched as while on her hands and knees, she pounded her right fist upon the carpeted floor repeatedly. I legitimately wondered if the four ladies who were at the indoor pool - Gabrielle, Devon, Christina and Lisa - could hear her. Lindsay was screaming THAT loudly...
Whatever the case, the massive orgasm she experienced was something which I will never forget. I had never seen such an animated reaction from Lindsay before. Her whole body shook and shivered in the aftermath, her enchanting face a twisted sea of arousal, as Amy continued to work over her pussy and ass, respectively, with those toys.
And it should come as no great surprise that sometime during Lindsay’s orgasm, my cock exploded - AGAIN. My wrist and legs had become completely covered with sperm...

* * *

When it was finally over, Lindsay’s whole body went limp as she crumbled to the floor. Amy flipped the egg’s power switch off, but left it embedded within the blonde’s swollen pussy. She did withdraw the dildo from her ass, however, and then leaned upward and offered Lindsay a series of tender kisses upon the back of her neck and shoulders.
“I love you, sweetheart,” Amy breathed, now nibbling upon one of her ears. “Oh God, I need you in my life so much...”
“I need you too,” Lindsay whimpered, barely able to speak.
I smiled at the loving exchange of words. Pending Devon’s approval, Lindsay and Amy would have the rest of their lives to further explore their darkest fantasies with each other...

<<<- End of Part 19 ->>>

Ip 20
 

Seated upon the sofa with my legs folded in front of me, I was hunched over and massaging my aching forehead with a hand. I found the things that Pamela - my ex-wife who left me seven months ago, but was now back in my life and perched in a chair across from me - too overwhelming to comprehend.
What did I ever do in life to deserve the horrible things which have happened to me over the years?
“You HAVE to believe me, Jeremy!” Pamela cried, her face absolutely racked with tears. “It was all Cassidy’s fault! Cassidy wanted revenge on you for kicking her off the island last year! She blackmailed me and Trish!” Pamela’s cries heightened as she went on, “Cassidy said she was going to destroy our entire life if we didn’t do what she wanted!”
Trish, who was seated upon the floor, looked up at me through a sheet of tears and shook her head. “We had to, Jeremy. Cassidy got to us during our Christmas break last year. She said she was going to tell the media that you were running a prostitution ring off the coast of Peru. We all know that isn’t true, but the media would have had a field day with it. They... they’d call you a reclusive billionaire who runs an illegal sex ring. All of us girls could be in the news, our families would hear everything...”
Still crying, Pamela went on, “Cassidy said once the criminal element in Peru and beyond heard about this island, they would come here and ransack it. They would even... go through us girls, if need be. Y-You’ve always been able to keep this place a secret, Jeremy. Th-This is your paradise. Cassidy would have destroyed it if we didn’t give into her demands. God knows what could have happened to the other girls. I... we... we couldn’t risk that.”
“Cassidy got ahold of me over the telephone when I was visiting my family in Canada over Christmas break,” Trish said. “She told me if I didn’t leave the island, Jeremy, she was going to tell the media all about this place. She said that the place would be crawling with first reporters, then criminal bandits. Your name and all of your outside business interests would have been destroyed.”
“Cassidy actually came back to the island around that same time, last year,” Pamela offered. “She caught me by myself - when it is just me and you on the island, Jeremy. Remember? Everyone else was away on Christmas break. She told me that if I didn’t leave you and make it seem like I hated you, she would destroy everything.”
“One way or another, Cassidy wanted your life to be destroyed,” Trish said to me. “Either by Pamela leaving you, or by telling the media a whole pack of lies. They would have had a field day about this place, Jeremy.”
Pamela began crying once more as she added, “I had to, Jeremy. I... I didn’t want to. But I had to give into her. I... I thought about what would be worse for you. Whether it was me leaving you, or your island and good name being shredded in the media. On top of that, the safety of the all the other girls. There are plenty of poor people in Lima. The bad ones... would have... over-run this place.”
Sitting off to the side, Devon shook her head and looked at both ladies with blank eyes. She focused her attention upon Trish and asked, “If all of what you say is true, why did she want you off the island? Jeremy didn’t love you.”
“Cassidy said Lindsay was a driving force in getting her off the island,” Trish replied. “She knew that Lindsay and I were crazy about each other. She wanted Lindsay to be hurt, too... just as much as Jeremy and Pamela.”
“Lindsay had nothing to do with getting Cassidy off the island,” Devon countered, her eyes narrow. “That decision was all Jeremy’s and Pamela’s.”
“Lindsay did have a say in it,” Trish corrected her. “I think that Cassidy was under the impression, though, that Lindsay was a driving force behind her exile. A major part of it, if you will. She was just wrong about that.”
“Jeremy...” Pamela sobbed, dropping to her knees and then moving toward me. She placed both hands upon my legs and said, “It’s over. Cassidy was in an automobile accident two days ago. She... she didn’t make it. Once we confirmed the news, Trish and I packed up everything and came right back to the island. She... she can’t control our lives from the grave. The threats... they’re over. We can be together...”
“HEY... wait a minute!” Devon protested, her gaze locked upon Pamela. “Jeremy is going to marry Lindsay and me! We’re all going to get married to each other - all three of us. It’s terrible what Cassidy made you do, Pamela, but times have changed. Jeremy has devoted his life to us now. You can’t come back after all these months and expect him to drop us in favor of you.”
“Pamela never stopped loving Jeremy!” Trish exclaimed, a bit upset because of Devon’s words. “They should have never been split apart in the first place! If not for that scheming BITCH, Cassidy, Pamela and Jeremy would still be married! And... I’d still be with Lindsay.”
“NO!” Devon exclaimed, shaking her head. “Lindsay is MY girl now. You’re not going to steal her from me, either!”
“Lindsay was my girl long before you ever even stepped foot on this island!” Trish said, now on the defensive.
“NO!” Devon argued. “Times have changed!”
“Jeremy, I love you!” Pamela cried, looking up at me. “I
never stopped loving you! I... I had to do all those bad things! Say all those bad things! If not, Cassidy would have destroyed everything! She was serious about it!”
“You told Jeremy that your marriage with him was just a mistake!” Devon exploded, now focused upon Pamela. “You said you did nothing more than tolerate him!”
“I HAD TO!” Pamela roared. “I had to say those things! Cassidy said she wanted Jeremy and Lindsay to hate me and Trish so much, they would never come looking for us! We had to be mean and nasty! That way, they’d hate us and would never want us back! I... It’s... oh God...”
“WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING HERE?”
I looked up, mortified at the sound of Lindsay’s very nasty, spiteful tone of voice. I had never heard her shoot such venom before. It was scary.
Standing at the entrance to the front room, Lindsay’s eyes were about to explode as she stared a hole through both Pamela and Trish. Amy was beside her - her face full of shock. She looked like a bomb had just hit the place.
“Lindsay, honey...” Trish said, getting up and making a move toward the teen-ager.
“NO!” Devon screamed, rising to her feet and grabbing Trish by the arm - holding her back. “Stay away from her!”
“Sweetheart, it... it was all a big set-up,” Trish said, trying to break free from Devon’s grasp. “I, oh dear God... it’s so good to see you again...”
“I HATE YOU!” Lindsay roared, extreme torment raging upon her face as she glared at Trish. “LEAVE! LEAVE, NOW!”
“No, you don’t understand...” Trish sobbed, shaking her head. “Cassidy... she blackmailed me and Pamela. She...”
Lindsay stepped forward and forcefully shoved Trish, causing her to fall backward and land hard upon the floor. “GET OUT OF HERE! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT BEING HERE! I ALMOST KILLED MYSELF LAST YEAR BECAUSE OF WHAT YOU DID TO ME!”
“Just let me explain!” Trish pleaded, as Lindsay turned and ran away like a thoroughbred. Trish quickly rose to her feet and went after her. Devon then joined the chase. It was obvious that she was not going to let Trish anywhere close to Lindsay. Or, at least she would try.
Meanwhile, Amy simply looked dumbfounded. She was frozen in her spot while eyeing Pamela, who was still nestled upon her knees in front of me while clutching at my legs.
“I love you, Jeremy...” Pamela reiterated, her voice cracking. “I... I always have. You were the best thing that ever happened to me. You... you don’t know how awful my life has been the past seven months. I... I know what I said to you. I remember all of it. I... I know I probably destroyed you and your psyche. But it was either that, or the alternative. I... I had no choice.”
She paused and added, “Cassidy was even making threats about my family, Jeremy. My family! Candice... my little sister. Cassidy said bad things would happen to her if I didn’t go along and do what she told me.”
“I just... I want us to be together,” Pamela shrieked, her eyes totally bloodshot. “I belong to you Jeremy. You belong to me. Isn’t that what we always used to say to each other? Oh God... I wish we never brought Cassidy here in the first place! How can someone be so EVIL?”
“You’re my h-husband,” she went on. “Or... at least you u-u-u-u-used to be. I love you, Jeremy! I’d do anything for you! You’re the best thing that ever happened to me! I... I want you back. I... need you back.”
For the past ten minutes, I hadn’t given a sign - one way or another - as to whether or not I felt sympathetic for my ex-wife. Basically, I had just sat there and did my best to hold back my own tears. I was even silent when Devon went running after Trish. I would not be surprised if at this very moment in time, they were fighting over Lindsay.
As I look back on it, I now realize that I should have got up and went after Lindsay, Devon and Trish. What if, indeed, there was a big fight happening right now? What if one (or more) of them were seriously injured?
But at that point in time, I couldn’t move. All I could do was sit there and let Pamela’s continuing words sink in. Quite simply, I could not believe this had happened to not only me, but also US. Cassidy was a vicious person.
“It wasn’t supposed to be this way!” Pamela went on. “We were gonna have kids and grow old together, Jeremy! We would always be married, and in love together! Please, Jeremy... please! You have to believe me! Please! PLEASE!”
Slowly but surely, I extended my right hand and grasped the back of Pamela’s head with it. With my first show of support for her, Pamela totally broke down and began crying uncontrollably. Now, my own tears were flowing, too.

* * *

Imagine my shock a short time ago - I was having a close, intimate discussion with Devon and all of sudden, Pamela and Trish busted through the front door of the mansion. I did not know what to think at first. Neither did Devon, for that matter. Should I have screamed at them to go away, which was Lindsay’s initial reaction when she saw Trish?
When Pamela saw me and started crying, I could not bring myself to raise my voice at her. Those positive emotions I once held for her - caring, trust, undying love - they all hit me at once like a tidal wave. At one time, Pamela was my wife. She had been the absolute center of my universe.
I could not yell or scream at her when we were together.
Now that we were divorced, I learned that I still couldn’t.
I allowed Pamela to say whatever it was she had to say.
DAMN THAT CASSIDY! That was the exact thought which went through my mind as I now held Pamela’s head with both of my hands. She continued crying as a mixture of memories, pain, relief and hatred swirled evenly throughout me.
The first words out of Pamela’s mouth after she barged into the mansion was that everything had been Cassidy’s fault. Cassidy had blackmailed her and Trish into leaving the island, as a way to inflict “revenge” upon both Lindsay and yours truly, as well as Pamela herself.
Last December, I expelled Cassidy from the island when it was clear that she was spreading false rumors about Devon. I cannot stand it when people lie to me. I surely would not tolerate it on my island. Thus, I sent Cassidy packing.
Now with her chance at $3 million out the window - which would have been her compensation for spending the winter here, Cassidy sent me a very threatening e-mail after she returned home to San Francisco. She vowed revenge, saying I had not heard the last from her.
All along, I simply thought that was Cassidy’s way of blowing off some excess steam. I never thought that she would follow through on her promise of vengeance. Surely, I never dreamed that she would destroy my marriage.
Pamela insisted that despite leaving me last year, she loved me more than anything. She always had. Now, with Cassidy’s ultimate demise in the auto accident, we could pick up the pieces of our relationship and start over.
On the flip-side of the equation, Lindsay had both hinted and said many times in the recent past that she absolutely hated Trish. Lindsay was not me, of course, and as such, she reacted to soul-wrenching problems in a different way.
I was not one bit surprised when Lindsay told Trish that she hated her, and wanted her off the island. It did not even surprise me when Lindsay shoved Trish to the floor. She was not a confrontational person, of course, but I felt as though her actions were justified. That was seven months of hurt, anger and frustration... all boiling out at once.
Devon? Devon was guarding her territory. I felt as though her actions were justified, too. She obviously felt that Pamela had no right to come back after all this time away and declare that her and I should get back together. Times have changed, Devon told her.
It was also good to see Devon stand up for Lindsay in the way that she did. Lindsay was HER girl now, Devon said to Trish. She did not want her to be near Lindsay, and was even grabbing her arm and trying to hold Trish from her.
And my feelings?
Honestly, I did not know what to think. I was much too confused to even think straight. Everything was a blur to me now. Why did Pamela leave me without even a hint of warning last year? Why didn’t she tell me about the threats that Cassidy made toward her and Trish? Why did I have to spend several weeks in a mental purgatory because of a compulsive liar? This was Cassidy’s idea of revenge?
Why now - with everything between Lindsay, Devon and myself seemingly perfect - did Pamela have to come barging back into my life? I did not want her here!
I was having a good discussion with Devon just before Pamela and Trish made their return. Devon said that she would welcome Amy with open arms into our inner circle. Devon knew how much Amy meant to Lindsay, and thought it would be best if indeed, she did stay with us permanently.
In a way, I felt like crying. In fact, that was what I was doing at this current moment. All this shocking news about threats and blackmail... I just couldn’t handle it.
But in another way, I felt like screaming at the top of my lungs and going on an absolute rampage. I needed to punch something. I had to drive my fist into the wall. I had to take a lamp and throw it through a window.
Those would be outlets for my extreme anger, but I knew it would do me no good. Cassidy was dead. She had been killed in an automobile accident. My sole reason for all of this anger no longer existed.
Still, destroying things seemed like an excellent idea. I would have ample reason to go on a rampage, too. But, I was not that type of person. I had always prided myself in the art of self-composure and restraint.
Plus, going on a rampage would not change anything for the better. It would just make things worse.

* * *

“Hey!” Amy exclaimed, drawing my attention toward her, as Devon bristled past her and back into the front room. My eyes went wide as I noticed a trickle of blood coming from within Devon’s nose. What was happening to my paradise?
“You’re not going to ruin everything!” Devon roared, running across the room and lunging at Pamela. Fortunately, I was able to catch Devon before she got to Pamela, and pin her shoulders to the sofa.
“Settle down!” I exclaimed, every muscle within my body tight, and clenched.
“This isn’t right!” Devon screamed, suddenly crying. “It isn’t fair! I’ve built a life with you and Lindsay! Until now, everything about it was perfect! We were going to get married! Now, Pamela comes back and ruins everything!”
“What happened to you?” I asked, thumbing the stream of blood from her nose.
“Trish punched me!” Devon whined. “About knocked me out!
I-I don’t know where Lindsay is now! I couldn’t find them!”
Devon continued crying as Amy grabbed a box of Kleenex tissues from the nearby end table and offered them to her. Devon grabbed several of the tissues and held them under her nose, trying to ease the excess blood flow.
“I... I don’t want to ruin anything,” Pamela sobbed, shaking her head as she looked at Devon. “I just want my life back. I want my HUSBAND back.”
“NO!” Devon exclaimed, struggling to break free as I did my best to keep her pinned to the sofa. “Jeremy is not yours to claim anymore! He belongs to me and Lindsay! Even... even Amy has more of a right to him than you do!”
“You should have told me that Cassidy made these threats long ago,” I said to Pamela, taking a deep breath.
“You don’t get to be as rich and powerful as Jeremy is, without friends in high places,” Devon growled, still very upset at Pamela. “He could have had Cassidy taken care of before she was able to inhale her next breath!”
“No!” I countered, shaking my head at Devon. “Don’t say things like that. I’m not that type of person.” I turned toward Pamela and said, “You should have told me long ago. We would have figured out a way to keep her quiet.”
“I couldn’t take that chance!” Pamela whined. “When she brought my sister into it - made threats against Candice - I sort of snapped. I don’t even know how she knew about my family. How did she find them? How did she find Trish in Toronto? Those are things we never figured out.”
“Cassidy was a NOBODY,” I told her. “And besides, Pamela, I would have rather had my life turned upside down but still been with you. You were my wife, and I loved you.”
Unfortunately, those were words which Devon obviously did not care to hear. She turned her face to the side and began crying harder. Did Devon think she was losing me?
“I’m sorry, Jeremy,” Pamela screeched. “Maybe I should have told you. Trish has told me several times that Cassidy would have been pretty stupid to make threats like that against my sister. If anything bad happened to her, Cassidy would have been the prime suspect.”
“You should have trusted in me more, Pamela,” I offered.
“As it was, you ripped my heart out and stomped on it.”
“I know...” she cried. “But it’s all over now! I just want us to be together again! I love you so much, Jeremy. I didn’t even realize how much until you were no longer in my life. Maybe... maybe Cassidy destroying everything would have been better than the Hell I’ve put myself through.”
“I can’t believe this,” Devon sobbed, as I released my grip upon her shoulders. Finally, Devon seemed to have settled down. “You’re going back with her. I can’t believe it, Jeremy. I thought you loved us! I would never let some little, conniving bitch like Cassidy stand inbetween you and me, or Lindsay and me. I don’t care what threats she made!”
“We’re all different!” Pamela countered. “Obviously, I took her threats to heart. Perhaps I shouldn’t have, but I did! Not only that, but Cassidy also took all of that money you gave me in our divorce settlement, Jeremy.”
“You just let her take fifty million dollars from you?”
Devon asked, shocked.
“I was too scared to do anything else!” Pamela responded. “Me and Trish... we didn’t move to Toronto. We were living in San Francisco - close to where Cassidy was. She wanted to keep an eye on us. I... I’ve been working the past five months as a stripper. Trish has been a waitress at some dive. We... it was all we could do to survive. The perverts I dealt with every night; Trish being sexually harrassed at her job by her boss. It’s been absolute Hell!”
How could I say this without hurting Pamela’s feelings? Obviously, she had been through enough pain already. Even more than I have, it seemed. Pamela didn’t deserve anymore hurt. However, I had to be truthful with her.
“I’m sorry, Pamela. My life is with uhhh... Lindsay and Devon now.” Her eyes went wide as I continued, “We’ve even let Amy into our circle. I’m sorry, Pamela. I can’t get back with you. Times have changed - just as Devon said.”
“What?” Pamela asked in a shrill tone, as Devon literally breathed a sigh of relief. “Without you, Jeremy - these past seven months - the Hell, none of it is worth it. I need you, Jeremy. I... I’ve lived all these months so I could one day meet up with you, and get back together. Today is that day!” She paused and shook her head, then concluded, “But without you... I might as well just kill myself.”
“No!” I told her, shaking my head. At the same time, Devon reached out and touched Pamela’s shoulder in a very sympathetic manner. “You’re better than that,” I added. “I don’t want you to think that way.”
“Why can’t we be together?” Pamela asked me in a whisper.
“My life is different now,” was my answer.
“I love you, Jeremy. You were ripped away from me. We
should have never been apart. If not for Cassidy, we’d still be married... and happy.”
“I’m sorry,” I told her, shaking my head once more. “My life is with Lindsay, Devon and Amy now.”
“Oh God...” Pamela shrieked, covering her face with both hands while losing control of her emotions. “This... this isn’t right. This isn’t what I envisioned happening... I mean, Trish and I talked about what if your life had taken a different direction. But still, I never thought...”
“You should have trusted me!” I told her, suddenly allowing some of my own emotions - my hurt - to come out. “You should have told me, Pamela. I would have done something... ANYTHING, to keep all of you girls safe! You think I would have just let any old one come to my island?”
“I don’t know...” she cried, shaking her head. “Please don’t get mad at me, Jeremy. I just did what I thought was best. I... I was so scared!”
“I would have trusted you if the roles were reversed, Pamela!” were my ominous words. “Basically, you LIED to me.”
“We all react differently!” she sobbed. “My God, Jeremy! I’m not perfect... never claimed to be perfect!” She shook her head and added, “My life isn’t worth living anymore...”
“Don’t say that, Pamela,” I told her. “Don’t say that. I almost went that route after you and Trish left. It’s not a good thing. It may seem like the best option now, because you are upset and not thinking straight. But trust me... you have a full life ahead of you - with, or without me.”
“You almost killed yourself?” Pamela asked, in shock.
“He was about to jump off the cliff,” Devon answered in a
quiet tone. “Lindsay steered him away at the last second.”
“Lindsay!” I exclaimed, suddenly realizing that somewhere within this mansion, perhaps my little princess was being chased by Trish - the person she had convinced herself to hate over these past several months. My mind was clear enough now that I was well aware that I had to find her. What if Lindsay and Trish were the ones fighting now?
“_JEREMY_!” Pamela screamed, as I rose up from the sofa and made a frantic dash toward the adjoining corridor.

* * *

It took a few seconds, but I was able to hear a series of screams and cries, and pinpointed them as being in close proximity to my personal suite. When I got there, I found Trish splayed out upon the carpet, leaning against the door. Apparently, she was pleading her case to Lindsay - just as Pamela had done to me. My best guess was that Lindsay had barricaded herself into our suite.
“I love you, Lindsay!” Trish bawled, pounding on the door with an open hand. “I gave up my entire life for you!”
I tried opening the door, but it was locked. “Stay back,” I told Trish in a strict tone, pointing a finger at her, as I reached into my pocket and fished out a pair of keys. I used them to unlock the door, then slipped inside and closed it just as quickly. Trish slapped the door as I then locked it.
“MAKE ‘EM GO AWAY!” Lindsay cried, sprawled out upon her side on the bed, clutching at her stomach. “I don’t want them here! Make ‘em go away, Jeremy! Make ‘em go away...”
I was still incredibly upset and angry, but knew that I had to be a pillar of strength for Lindsay. I joined her on the bed and took her into my arms, offering her a warm embrace. “I really don’t want them here either, honey.”
“How am I supposed to trust what Trish says?” Lindsay whined. “Last year, Trish said she loved me and would do anything for me! Then, when she left, Trish said I was nothing more than a good f-fuck to her. She said she did not care about me one bit! Now... Trish is back to saying that she loves and wants me. I just can’t trust her...”
“It’s okay,” I said, offering Lindsay an even tighter embrace. “I understand exactly how you feel. I am going through many of the same things right now with Pamela.”
Lindsay pulled away from me and with tears running down her face, she looked into my eyes. “Is Pamela trying to get you back, too?”
I nodded but quickly told her, “I don’t want Pamela, though. I want you and Devon. We can throw Amy in there, too. But I want you and Devon the most. My life is with the two of you now... not Pamela, or even Trish.”
“I love you, Jeremy!” the 19-year-old shrieked, throwing her arms around me and squeezing tightly.
“JEREMY!” I heard Pamela scream from outside the door.
“ARE YOU IN THERE, JEREMY?”
“Make ‘em go away!” Lindsay pleaded once again. “Oh God, not this! Not now! I don’t want them here!”
Next, it sounded like there was a scuffle taking place. Someone first hit the door, then the floor, with a loud and resounding thump. The sound caused Lindsay to suddenly get up from the bed and run over to the door.
When she opened it, Devon was laying upon the floor with even more blood coming from her nose. Amy was leaning down beside her, offering Trish a spiteful look as she stood above them, her fist clenched. Pamela was standing back, with a mortified expression upon her face. Obviously, Trish had just punched Devon in the nose - again.
Lindsay took one glance at Devon and simply snapped.
“GET OUT OF HERE!” she screamed, throwing an elbow and connecting with Trish’s face. The Canadian went down in a heap, then stared at Lindsay with a mixture of mental shock and physical pain etched upon her face. “WE DON’T WANT YOU IN OUR LIVES ANYMORE! GO! LEAVE!”
“But Lindsay...” Trish pleaded, as the little blonde knelt down to tend to her fallen girlfriend. Both of them said something to each other, then Lindsay helped Devon up and guided her into our suite.
“LINDSAY!” Trish bawled.
“I don’t care!” the teen-ager suddenly growled, turning
her head to look back at Trish. “I don’t care what Cassidy made you do! I would have NEVER said those things to you, Trish. NEVER! I don’t care what someone threatened me with! I would have NEVER called you a... whore, and said that I did not care about you anymore! True or false, you destroyed my life! I almost killed myself over you!”
“I just wanted everyone to be safe!” Trish cried. “She was making threats of criminals over-taking the island...” I then realized that Trish was bleeding from the nose as well. I didn’t know until now that Lindsay was capable of actually decking another person like that.
“Stay away from Devon!” she hissed, her eyes focused upon Trish. “Lay a finger on her again, and you’ll regret it!”
“But Lindsay!” Trish protested, as the door was slammed shut (and locked) in front of her. Trish pounded on the door once again, but it was no use. Now, Lindsay was not even going to acknowledge her presence.
“We should have never come back...” Pamela sobbed, falling to her knees as she stared blankly at me.

<<<- End of Part 20 ->>>

Ip 21
 

“That’s the one gripe I’ve always had about you, Jeremy,” Pamela said, shaking her head as she sat at the table in front of me. “You think you can solve the world’s problems with your money. You can’t. Nor can you solve MY problems, or Trish’s problems, with your money.”
“I never said my money would solve your problems,” I told her, seated upon the floor below her. “But it will give you a good kick-start in life. I’ll set up a trust fund for both you and Trish. You’ll get X amount of dollars from it every week for the rest of your life, or until you decide you don’t want - or need - it anymore.”
“I don’t want your money in the first place,” Pamela whined, shaking her head once more. “Look at this place, Jeremy. Look around you. This is my house. This is where I live. This house is where I belong. You may have bought it, but I helped you re-decorate everything last year. Over half the things in here, I helped you pick out. I’m supposed to be your wife. This house is where I belong.”
“It’s not your house anymore, Pamela,” I countered, unable to hold back a frown. “I’m sorry.”
“This isn’t right...” Pamela murmured.
“It isn’t right what you and Trish did to me and Lindsay,
either,” I told her. “You should have trusted me, Pamela. I promised you long ago that I would never let anything bad happen to you. You had to trust me first, before I would be able to follow through on that promise. You didn’t.”
“Cassidy would have still told the media,” Pamela said. “You couldn’t have stopped that, Jeremy. All of our names would be linked to prostitution, and our families and friends would have been absolutely ashamed of us. All of us. It could be proven not to be true, but still, our names would be out there and tarnished forever.”
“We would have found a way through it,” I said quietly. “At one time, Pamela, you and I could have gotten through anything - as long as we were together.”
Also seated at the table, Trish pouted and said, “Cassidy should still be alive - holding that axe over our heads. I think it may be better that way, compared to what happened to us today. This is WORSE than our worst nightmare. You don’t want Pamela back, Jeremy, and Lindsay hates me.” She began crying softly and added, “Pamela and I... we did what we thought was best for everyone, and their safety...”
“The money will do both of you good,” I told them. “I’ll set up trust funds for both of you. Pamela, you can finish college and become a teacher. Isn’t that what you always wanted? Trish, you’re a certified fitness instructor. What were you doing working at some dive restaurant?”
“Jobs are hard to find in California,” she replied. “All I could do was work at that restaurant. Either that, or strip with Pamela. I couldn’t put myself through that.”
“You won’t need to strip anymore, Pamela, with this trust fund,” I said. “You’re better than that. You don’t need to subject yourself to that. You could finish college and work part-time, and still have some money left over.”
“I’m not going to give either of you millions of dollars. I want both of you to be active. I want you to work, and do things. I want you to go out and meet people. I want you to find someone special to spend your lives with. I think four-hundred dollars per week, tax-free, would be a good stipend. You two could get your lives back together.”
“How many teachers do you know who used to be strippers?” Pamela sighed. “The two professions just don’t mix. I’ve always known that, but didn’t admit it to myself until I came to the island last year.”
“Then study something different than secondary education,” I told her. “I’m going to help you succeed in life as much as I possibly can. I want both of you to trust in that.”
“I don’t want your money!” Pamela cried. “I want to be back where I belong - with you, on this island!”
I took a deep breath and sighed, “I’m sorry, dear, but that’s not going to happen. I’m all but engaged to both Lindsay and Devon. I don’t blame you for anything bad that happened anymore. Cassidy did have that axe over your head. I’ll just say that you should have trusted in me.”
I paused before continuing, “Why don’t you two get cleaned up? Take a shower... take a nice, long bath. Both of you need it. Think my offer over. We’ll get some food in you, and you can spend the night. I’ll have you both on a flight tomorrow morning to anywhere in the world you want to go.”
“I want to be here...” Pamela reiterated, sobbing.
“Dinner tonight? Spend the night?” Trish exclaimed. “I
don’t see how that is possible, Jeremy. Lindsay hates me. Devon probably hates me now, too. I’m sure they feel the same way about Pamela, as well. We’re not welcome here.”
“I’ll have a talk with both Lindsay and Devon,” I nodded. “Tempers got way too far out of hand today. We’re all going to settle down. We may not have the greatest night, but at least it will be a peaceful one. I promise you that.”

* * *

Being a very cynical and untrusting person, I wanted to verify as much of Pamela and Trish’s story as I could. It’s not that I thought they were lying to me about Cassidy and her blackmail scheme. I just wanted to be sure about it.
I made a telephone call to a business associate of mine in the United States and asked him to run a trace on Pamela’s social security number. I wanted to know if my ex-wife had worked at a strip club outside of San Francisco for the past five months - as she claimed she had.
My friend on the telephone told me that indeed, Pamela was an employee of the club. I then looked it up on the Internet. One website which reviewed various clubs gave Pamela’s just one star, saying it was a sleaze joint. I cringed at the thought of my ex-wife having to make ends meet in what sounded like a horrible environment.
I then gave my associate friend Cassidy’s social security number. He ran a trace on it as well. She hadn’t worked in several months. It took awhile, but he was able to access her bank records, too. There was a deposit for $50 million made to her account on March 2nd of this year. Just days before that, my divorce with Pamela had been finalized and I wired her own account that exact amount - $50 million.
My last bit of detective work was to scour the websites for newspapers in the San Francisco and Oakland area. I searched for Cassidy’s name and indeed, she had been killed in a four-car accident just two days ago. The article said that Cassidy had been driving a Porsche. Makes sense...
Pamela and Trish had been telling the truth. They did not make any of this up.

* * *

As I turned off the computer, perhaps the realization of everything I had been told thus far today finally set in. Needless to say, I suddenly felt sick. I covered my face with both hands and started crying like a small child.
How could Cassidy be so EVIL? I understood that she wanted the divorce settlement from Pamela. I did not condone it in anyway, but I certainly understood why she wanted all that money for herself. Perhaps Cassidy felt as though she deserved it? That was bad enough...
But how could Cassidy, in good conscience, destroy my marriage with Pamela the way that she did? How could she do the same to Lindsay and Trish, as well? Did Cassidy have a heart, or any feelings? If she did have a heart, was it black? Certainly, there was no way it was red.
I could not fathom doing something so utterly horrible and despicable to another human being. Not even my worst enemy! How could Cassidy have woke up each morning, and looked at herself in the mirror? Did the mirror break? How could she have been happy with herself?
I continued crying as I thought more about Pamela and Trish. Pamela, really. She was once my wife. I loved and cherished her more than anything else in the whole, wide world. Sure, I had my thoughts about Lindsay and what it would have been like to be married to her instead. But I kind of figured that was just human nature on my part.
The fact of the matter was that Pamela was once my wife, and I was committed to her. I was prepared to spend the rest of my life with her. Indeed, her and I wanted to have children and grow old (and wrinkly) together.
What exactly had Pamela been through these past several months? She said that her only real asset was her body. She used it to make money - as a stripper. Pamela was a stripper before I met her, but she had worked in a very classy and upscale club in her hometown of Baltimore. The club in San Francisco, it seemed, was a run-down sleaze bar.
Pamela said that she was constantly fighting off drunk customers of the club, who always seemed to be a little too forward with her. Trish said in order to stay employed, she had to do sexual favors for the owner of the restaurant that she worked at. I’m not going to discuss that further.
My cries worsened as I realized at my computer desk, all of this led straight back to Cassidy. It was all her fault. How could anyone be so EVIL?
“BURN IN HELL!” I suddenly exploded, unable to control myself, as I placed my hand upon the computer monitor and sent it flying. The monitor landed upon the floor, its screen cracked down the center. I didn’t care anymore.
Realizing that all of the other girls were elsewhere, I grabbed a nearby lamp and tossed it into the wall. A desk fan went flying too, smacking hard against the restroom counter. I was letting my rage out. I had to let it out.
Fortunately, none of the other girls were here with me. I could never let them see this side of me. I had always prided myself in being their gracious, upstanding host.
I fell down into a defeated lump upon the floor and began crying once again. This was the worst day of my life - for many, various reasons. I could not believe that something as catastrophic as this had happened to me. I could not believe that it happened to Pamela and Trish, either.
At one time, I looked at Pamela and Trish as angels. Pamela had been the matriarch of this island. She loved all the other girls just as much as I did. Pamela was my wife. I was her husband. Just the simple fact that her love for me was unconditional and true was enough to make me feel like the luckiest man on the face of the Earth. Back then, I held Pamela in such lofty, high regards.
I looked at Trish as one of the most caring, sincere women I had ever met. It made me so happy last December when her and Lindsay were re-united with each other. They belonged together, I would tell myself over and over again. In all likelihood, Trish would have ultimately chose to stay on the island permenantly with Lindsay, Pamela and yours truly. The four of us could have been so happy together...

* * *

But now, I had Lindsay and Devon as the focal points of my life. I loved Amy as well, but I thought of her as more like an extra wheel at this point in time. Eventually, she would find her place as an equal in our relationship.
But I was happier with Lindsay and Devon than I had been with Pamela and Lindsay. I was much closer with Lindsay now than I ever was before. That was the clincher. I loved Devon very much, but Lindsay was my little sweetheart. She was my everything in life.
I liked to think that I loved Devon as much as I loved Lindsay. I tried to convince myself of it every single day. But the simple fact of the matter was that I loved Lindsay more than anything. She was - by far and away - the most important aspect of my life. Lindsay was my reason to live.
Quite simply, I was much happier right now with Lindsay than I ever had been with Pamela. I’m not putting Pamela down by saying that, either. I simply clicked better with Lindsay. Her and I had a certain chemistry when together.
Lindsay had given me everything she possibly could - her heart, her body, her soul - but I always found myself coming back for seconds. And thirds, and fourths. It was a process which never ended. Lindsay was like a drug to me. I was addicted to her. There was no turning back.
I needed to touch her every single day. Lindsay’s hair; her taut, firm body. I needed to smell her on a daily basis. The exotic, wondrous perfume she always wore. Lavender was her favorite. I needed to listen to her talk. Her squealy voice; those friendly giggles and funny sneers.
I needed all of those things everyday from Lindsay - and more. Without them, I would go insane.
Could I have once said the same things about Pamela?
No.
Despite the events of today, my life was better now than it ever had been before. I would never tell Pamela that, because it would surely destroy her. She was fragile and grief-stricken enough already. But this was the truth. Lindsay was so utterly perfect for me.
And while discussing the many virtues of Lindsay, I did not even mention Devon and the positive impact she had on my life. I loved Devon more than I ever did Pamela. Again, that was not a knock or slight against my ex-wife. It was, very simply, the truth.
Devon reminded me so much of an older, more shapely and mature Lindsay that it was actually scary at times. It was as if, in many cases, I had a CLONE of Lindsay in Devon. They looked alike, acted alike... hell, even talked alike.
Things about them were so similar...

* * *

After cleaning up the debris from my rampage throughout the suite, I took some time to regain my composure before deciding to finally venture back out.
It had been several hours since I had my discussion with Pamela and Trish about their future. Now, I found both of them lounging together in the front room. But much to my surprise, I also found Lindsay and Devon there as well.
Instead of throwing an elbow upside Trish’s face - which was the case earlier - Lindsay was now hugging and embracing the Canadian bombshell as if they were long-lost lovers. Devon, who had been on the receiving end of two punches hours ago - courtesy of Trish - was seated behind Lindsay and massaging her back, with a tear trickling down her face.
“I’m sorry, sweetie,” Trish sobbed, holding onto the 19-year-old as if she was the most precious thing in the world. In fact, I told myself, Lindsay was just that.
“I’m sorry I hurt you,” Trish added. “I just thought it was the best thing to do - for everyone’s safety. Cassidy was serious about what she was gonna do to all of us. We would have been absolutely butchered in the media.”
“It’s okay,” Lindsay countered with a deep sigh, finally able to break free from Trish’s arms. “I forgive you. You and Pamela were right, Trish. It’s best that all of us go out on good terms. We don’t need to be angry.”
“I’ll always love you,” Trish said, cupping the side of Lindsay’s face with her hand. “I’ll never stop!”
The little blonde pouted for an instant at those words, but then noticed me from across the room. She offered an immediate smile and waved her hand at me.
“What’s going on in here, ladies?” I asked while making my way over to the group. Pamela sighed sharply when she looked up and saw me. “No more punches or elbows, huh?”
“We just uhh... we thought we should part on good terms,” Trish responded, wiping her tears away. “If I can’t have Lindsay anymore, I at least don’t want her to hate me. I couldn’t stand that...”
I smiled while dropping down to the floor in front of them. I brought Trish into my arms and hugged her warmly. “I agree with you wholeheartedly. It’s good to see that all of you are not going to remember each other with hate.” I ended the embrace and asked, “Did you and Devon make up?”
“Oh yes,” Devon replied. “I’ve forgiven Trish for hitting me twice. It just took us awhile to settle down. Cassidy... everything she did - it took awhile to understand.”
Trish looked at Lindsay and said, “Are you sure that was your first-ever fight, sweetheart? That was a wicked elbow.”
“I’m so sorry for hitting you,” she told the voluptuous blonde. “I have never done anything so violent before. But I had to stand up for Devon. I just sort of snapped.”
“It’s okay,” Trish frowned, as I noticed a bruise upon her upper lip. “I understand perfectly. Today has been a really bad day. We all let her emotions get the best of us.”
“You and I should still be together,” Pamela said, gulping her throat as she stared lifelessly at me. “I just can’t believe after all this time - after everything I’ve been through - you don’t want me anymore.”
I took a deep breath and shook my head. Trish seemed to have rounded the corner over the past few hours, but Pamela was still stuck in neutral. “I’m sorry, Pamela. But my life is with Lindsay, Devon and Amy now.”
“No matter what power Cassidy had over you, what you said to me seven months ago was unforgivable,” I added. “I’ll certainly never forget it. I wasn’t good enough for you, our marriage was a mistake, you simply tolerated me...”
“I should have never said those things,” Pamela quaked. “I should have never let Cassidy control me like that. But I thought, Jeremy... I thought you would understand. Maybe I hoped you would understand. I... I just wanted us to be together again. I dreamt about it every single night...”
“I do understand, Pamela,” I told her. “But still, my life has changed since you were here last. I’m very sorry. I’m sorry about what Cassidy did to you... what she did to US. But I can’t drop everything I have in my life and get back together with you. Things are different now. I hope YOU understand, Pamela.”
Unfortunately, it appeared as if my ex-wife was about to break down and start crying again. I felt sorry for her. I wanted to offer her a hug - just as I had done moments ago for Trish. However, I figured it probably would not be the smartest thing to do right now. It may make her feel worse.
I then thought that both Pamela and Trish were much too beautiful to be crying like this. Both were exquisite, shapely blondes, with beautiful faces and charming smiles. I hated to see either of them cry. They had been through so much in the recent past. They deserved some happiness.
“I don’t know what to say,” Devon offered, reaching out and tapping Pamela on the wrist. “I... I’m sorry, Pamela. It’s obvious how much you love Jeremy.” She turned toward Trish and said, “Obvious how much you love Lindsay...”
“We’ll have to find a way through,” Trish shrugged. “I think it would be best if Pamela and I stayed together. We could help each other find our way through this.”
“I want to be with Jeremy...” Pamela murmured.
Obviously feeling sorry for her as well, Lindsay lunged
forward and embraced Pamela with both arms. I even seen a tear trickle down the 19-year-old’s face. At one time, of course, she and Pamela were extremely close with each other. Lindsay still held feelings for her.
“I’m so sorry, Pamela!” she cried, hugging her tighter.

* * *

Since Pamela was seemingly in a different world, Trish became their dual spokeswoman. She accepted my offer of $400 per week (tax-free) for each of them. Trish said that they could move to her hometown of Toronto, where they would be aided by her large contingent of friends and family. She also promised me that she would do her best to see that Pamela gets her life back on track.
It seemed after the initial shock wore off, Trish expected things to be the way they were on the island. Unlike Pamela, I sensed, Trish had the feeling that things may not have gone the way they wanted upon their return.
It was unrealistic for them to truly believe that Lindsay and I would drop everything and go running back into their respective arms. Too much time has passed - and too many hearts have been broken in the process. I got the sense that Trish had a feeling things would turn out this way.
Still, it did not ease her hurt. After everything she and Pamela had been through the past seven months, it must have nearly destroyed Trish when Lindsay said those three ominous words earlier - I hate you. Certainly, it would have shattered my psyche if Lindsay (God forbid) ever said those words to me. I can imagine how it made Trish feel, even though Lindsay obviously recanted them later...

* * *

Imagine the shocked looks upon the faces of Christina and Lisa once they returned from their day-long excursion (along with Gabrielle) on the other side of the island. What they saw upon entering the mansion was Lindsay offering Trish yet another hug, while Pamela continued to sob and cry. It took a long time to explain to them the many events which took place over the course of the past several hours.
Since this was just Gabrielle’s second day here, Amy had an excellent idea when she pulled her away from the front room. Gabrielle did not need to hear our dirty laundry. Amy took Gabrielle to the big shower room where (I’m told) the two of them had their first sexual encounter together.
Of course, whenever I found the time, I would have to go into my voyeur room and watch the videotape of their encounter. I hoped Amy wasn’t too rough with her...

* * *

As far as I was concerned, the remainder of the evening went off with no further fireworks. Lindsay and Trish had a good, long talk together, while Christina did her best to be good company for Pamela. Devon, of course, stayed close to Lindsay as she bantered deep into the night with Trish.
The following morning, Lindsay went along for the ride in my Jeep as I escorted both Pamela and Trish to the heli-pad on the other side of the island. It was during this time when I asked the two ladies how they had gotten to the island in the first place. Trish replied by saying that both of them had hitched a ride upon a fishing boat.
Ian - my friend who owned the helicopter - was waiting for us once we arrived at the landing pad. Rather than detail the final words that were said between us (which shall remain that way - between us), let me just say that it was a heartfelt, painful good-bye. I did give Pamela that elusive hug, too. It lasted about two minutes.
Armed with two airline tickets to Los Angeles, where they had a connecting flight to Toronto, Pamela and Trish boarded the helicopter with tears in their eyes. I held back my own emotions while watching the chopper rise into the air. My last image of Pamela was her staring blankly at me, her open hand pressed upon the window, as the helicopter flew off.
My mind was in a daze as I watched the chopper eventually disappear over the horizon. I said a prayer for Pamela; my body feeling extremely numb and tingling with great remorse. Perhaps I should have been more receptive toward her?
“I love you, Jeremy!” Lindsay cried, throwing her arms around me and squeezing tightly. She pressed the side of her face into my chest and sniffed her nose repeatedly. It was obvious that Lindsay was having similar thoughts about not only Trish, but Pamela as well.
“Can we make a promise to ALWAYS be honest with each other?” she pleaded. “I mean... not only me and you, Jeremy, but Devon and Amy, too. Can we? If there are any major problems, let’s talk about them. Let’s be honest.”
“I have always been open and honest with you, sweetheart,” I told her, forcing a smile. “But still, that’s an excellent idea. We’ll get Devon and Amy, and we’ll make that promise to each other. Cross our hearts, and hope to die.”
“Stick a needle in your eye?”
“Yes,” I confirmed, leaning down and kissing Lindsay on
the cheek. “I love you too, princess. I love you more than anything. More than anything in this world...”
Lindsay offered a tender, gracious smile as she retracted from our embrace and looked up at me. Her expression soured as she said, “Pamela seemed really bad off. It’s so awful.”
I placed an arm around the blonde’s shoulder and began guiding her back toward the Jeep. “Pamela should have trusted me. It’s that simple. And what she said to me all those months ago, and what Trish said to you - inexcusable.”
“I trust you, Jeremy,” the teen-ager squealed.
“And I love you,” I reiterated, pecking her lips with a
kiss. “As long as I have you, sweetheart, life is good.”

<<<- End of Part 21 ->>>

Ip 22
 

“Isn’t this what Cassidy wanted, though?” Lindsay whined.
“Isn’t she getting some sort of satisfaction right now? Even though the truth is out, Pamela and Trish are still not part of our lives. That’s what Cassidy wanted all along.”
“I don’t think Cassidy is having any satisfaction right now,” Devon said to Lindsay. “She’s no longer alive. How can she have any satisfaction in death?”
“But her goal was accomplished,” Lindsay frowned, as she and Devon lay peacefully in bed with me on this warm summer evening. I had both of their blonde heads resting on either shoulder. “She wanted to rip us away from them. She did.”
“I think Cassidy also wanted me and you to hate Pamela and Trish,” I chimed in, offering my opinion. “We did for awhile, princess. But now that the truth is out, as you say, we don’t hate them anymore. We may not be back together with Pamela and Trish, but we don’t hate them anymore. The only person we hate now, of course, is Cassidy herself.”
“Let her burn in Hell!” Lindsay snapped, displaying some uncharacteristic venom in her voice. “I just can’t imagine how someone could do something so evil and mean!”
“There are people like that in the world,” Devon said, reaching across my body and cupping Lindsay’s face with her hand. “And others are actually worse than that. That’s why I prefer staying here - on the island. I feel very safe and secure here. Really, the only bad person who ever came here was Cassidy. I’ve trusted everyone else... even Pamela and Trish, as well as Jessica and Stephanie. I don’t think any of them were bad people, although they’re no longer here.”
“Gabrielle is a sweetheart,” Lindsay chirped. “We won’t have to worry about her causing problems.”
“Christina and Lisa are sweethearts, too,” Devon grinned.
“And Amy drives me insane!” Lindsay sighed. “Oh God...
Amy is so nasty. The things she did to me the other night!”
Devon smiled and countered, “I heard a lot about that night from Jeremy, honey. I also heard you used a strap-on dildo on Amy. You’ve never used one on me before.”
“Amy got me so excited that I just had to blast her with one,” Lindsay countered, fidgeting around upon the bed. “To tell you the truth, I didn’t think I would like using one. But I did. I promise to use strap-on dildos on you from now on, Devon. I know you’ve used them on me quite often.”
“Hmmmmm,” Devon moaned, grinning. “That’s what I like to hear. You can blast me with strap-ons anytime, sweetheart.”
My cock began to twitch with life before Lindsay changed the subject, “I’m really worried about Pamela, though. It seemed as though all of her hopes and dreams were ripped away from her when Jeremy turned her down. You should have seen the look on her face, Devon. She was staring at Jeremy through the window as the helicopter took off earlier today. She looked so sad... so heartbroken.”
“Hopefully, her and Trish will get over it,” Devon nodded.
“Maybe we should have let them stay with us for awhile?”
Lindsay wondered. “I mean, no matter what Pamela and Trish said to us in the past, they were coerced into doing it by Cassidy. It was obvious they still loved us, and wanted to make things right again...”
“It would have been too awkward having them stay,” I told her. “I don’t think Pamela would have accepted being the third or fourth woman in my life. She wanted to be first.”
“You can never have too many people around if they love you, though,” Lindsay mused. “Isn’t that the whole spirit of the island? Friendship, togetherness and... love?”
“Pamela was obsessed in getting back with Jeremy,” Devon commented. “He’s absolutely right. Pamela would not have accepted anything less than being the first woman in his life. For that reason alone, neither of them could stay.”
“Trish didn’t seem that way,” Lindsay offered. “She was just happy to see me. I loved her so much at one point.
Trish... Trish took my virginity last year. She was so
gentle and loving with me. I... I miss her already,”
“Trish was gentle and loving, indeed,” I grinned. “And then, Amy came along and corrupted you with rough sex. Wasn’t that the next day after your first sexual experience, sweetheart? You took two dildos, double-penetration style?”
“Yes,” Lindsay replied, squirming about some more as the three of us lounged in our bed. “Amy corrupted me that day. She was the ringleader. It was like an assault!”
“But I bet you loved every single minute of it,” Devon smiled. “Didn’t you, honey?”
“Oh yes,” the 19-year-old answered. “I wanted more, too.”
“I wish I could have been here last summer,” Devon told
her. “I would have took your virginity, instead of Trish.”
“The one who took Lindsay’s virginity should have been ME,” I informed them. “It would have been that way, too, if not for Amy and Pamela. Both of them were literally throwing themselves at me that first week last summer.”
“I would have threw myself at you too, Jeremy,” Devon smirked. “In fact, I still do. Every single day! When did you and Lindsay have your first time together? Your first encounter with each other last year?”
“During the first gang-bang,” I answered, my eyes wide.
“Six girls slithering all over me. It was a few days in.”
“Amy made Jeremy fuck me in the ass!” Lindsay squealed.
“I thought it was so nasty... but it turned me on so much!”
“At least you were Lindsay’s first cock, though,” Devon purred, tracing her fingertips upon my chest. “That had to count for something, Jeremy. Didn’t it?”
“Yesssss!” I hissed, remembering that glorious evening.
“This has been an odd couple of weeks,” Lindsay remarked. “First, Victoria shows up. I’m still really not sure what she wanted. Do you think she wanted back with you, Jeremy?”
“I don’t know,” I answered, referring to my ex-fiancee from nine years ago. “I still wish she never came here.”
“I think maybe all Victoria wanted was to lick your ‘lil pussy,” Devon sneered, looking at Lindsay. “At least, that was all Victoria was seemingly interested in that week she was here. You and her were like shadows of each other.”
Lindsay pouted and replied, “I still feel bad that I let her take advantage of me like that. I know it upset Jeremy.”
“You couldn’t control your urges,” Devon cooed. “I think that Jeremy understood that. Remember? He called you a slut and had all of us gang-bang you the next day!”
“God, yes!” Lindsay sighed. “I’ll never forget that day!”
“Neither will I,” were my words.
“Then, after Victoria, Pamela makes her return,” Lindsay
added. “Dare I ask, Jeremy, if there is anyone else from your past that we don’t know about? Is anyone else going to pop up out of nowhere, and want to get back with you?”
“I don’t think so,” I replied, shaking my head. “Victoria was my first-ever real girlfriend.”
“Really?” Devon asked, surprised. “You met her after you graduated from high school, correct?”
I frowned and answered, “Yes, indeed. There was a girl in high school that I chased after for three years, though. Her name was April. No matter how much I tried, I could not get her to like me. Three long years...”
“Oh, you poor thing,” Devon frowned, rubbing my chest with her right hand and then gently kissing my cheek.
“No one else I’ve been all that serious with,” I pouted. “There was Tiffany - a girl from Oregon I used to date. We broke up, but she knows nothing about the island. I don’t think we’ll ever see her pop up. I lived in Oregon for a short couple of months.”
“I’d be worried about Lindsay’s old boyfriends coming here - searching for her,” Devon grinned. “I know if it was me, I’d search the four corners of the Earth for Lindsay.” Devon caressed the teen-ager’s face with her hand and added, “You did have a few boyfriends in high school, right?”
“Oh yes,” Lindsay replied. “I just never had sex with any of them. I look back on it, and wonder how I possibly survived all those years without sex.” She giggled and concluded, “I can barely go an hour anymore without it!”
“When did you discover you liked other girls?” Devon inquired. “I mean, you wouldn’t have come to the island last year if you didn’t already have bi-sexual urges.”
“My friends on the cheerleading squad,” Lindsay squealed, squirming about on the bed once again. “I used to fantasize about what it would be like to be with them. You know... a big, locker-room orgy after practice.” Lindsay licked her lips and purred, “Especially with Megan and Faith...”
“Those cheerleaders crawling all over you?” Devon grinned. “Megan and Faith... both peeling your uniform off as they planted wet, sloppy kisses all over your body?”
“Oh yes,” Lindsay sighed. “Now if one of them approached me about sex, I would have melted and gave into them in an instant. I love guys... both you and Jeremy know that. But I’ve always been more attracted to girls. I don’t know why.”
“Men can be insensitive and crude at times,” Devon mused, before reaching for my cock and squeezing it through the pair of shorts I wore. “That’s why when you find a good one, you have to LATCH on to him.” She squeezed my shaft harder and coyly added, “And never let him go.”
Lindsay squealed and giggled, reaching between my legs with her hand and massaging my balls as Devon continued to frig my cock. I let out a rather loud, pleasurable moan in response as an erection quickly began to take its shape.
“I think we found the best man there is,” Lindsay sneered, kissing me on the cheek. “I’ll never let you go, Jeremy!” She kissed me once more and reiterated, “Never!”
I smiled at her playful, yet very loving words. Lindsay was such a doll. She was so precious to me...
“I still love guys, though,” Devon smirked. “Never met a cock I didn’t like, you know.” I sighed as her hand started to frig and pump my cock even faster. Lindsay, meanwhile, was still grinding her fingertips upon my testicles.
“We’re all nothin’ but a bunch of sluts,” the 19-year-old giggled. “Amy is our leader, though.”
“I think you’re the leader, sweetheart,” Devon grinned. “Maybe Amy could be the Admiral Pussy. I’ll be the Lieutenant. Lisa and Christina could serve as Captains. And Gabrielle is a Private Pussy, since she is still new.”
“Sounds like we have a whole army around here!” Lindsay squealed. “Hmmmmm... I wonder if an army could satisfy me?”
“No!” Devon laughed. “You get the army, air force, the navy... anyone else. No one can satisfy you, Lindsay. You would line up all those guys and knock ‘em down one-by-one.”
“Five-by-five,” Lindsay giggled, correcting her. “You know how much I love being gang-banged. And don’t forget about the marine corps, either!” She paused and added, “I don’t like Gabrielle being just a Private Pussy. We’ll have to see about getting her promoted! I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be with a saucy, little seniorita!”
I shook my head and smiled at the playful verbiage being exchanged between these two angels. I could just lay back and listen to them go back-and-forth all evening long like this. I loved it when Lindsay and Devon had conversations such as this. It was incredible simply to listen to them.
Devon sat up in bed and glanced down at me. “I know who you could be, Jeremy. Commander Cock!”
“I was thinking more along the lines of Major Dick,” Lindsay squealed, laughing. “Hey... what was that name we had for Jeremy if he was one of those medieval knights?”
“Sir Cum-alot,” Devon answered.
“Yeah!” Lindsay exclaimed. “Sir Cum-alot! Hmmmmm...”
Laughing, I shook my head in response to them. “You two
are something else. Amy was kidding me one day. She said if I was a pornstar, my name would be Jeremy Shortcummings.”
“Oooooh,” Devon winced. “That’s not nice.”
“When is Amy going to move in with us?” Lindsay asked.
“You know, here - in our bed?”
“Probably once she can get her face out from inbetween Gabrielle’s thighs,” Devon giggled. “I heard they’ve been going at each other since this afternoon.”
Lindsay rolled onto her back and smiled. “I love Amy so much! I’m so happy that she is going to stay with us!”
“Jeremy has a hard enough time taking care of me and you,” Devon said to Lindsay, before turning her attention to me. “Now, you’ll have to tend to another woman - Amy. She may be the most insatiable one of us all. Can you really handle it, Jeremy? For the absolute rest of your life?”
“I can handle it,” I answered with a smile. “I know I’ll be tired and running on fumes certain days. But on the other hand, I know that there will also be days when Lindsay and Amy will absolutely obliterate one another. Maybe I’ll be able to use those days as a time to rest.”
“You won’t be resting,” Devon squealed, offering my cock her tightest squeeze yet. “You’ll be fucking me!”
I let out a groan at the mere thought, before Devon finally released her grip upon my cock. Lindsay did the same, then reached up above us and flipped the wall light off. Both ladies then settled back down with me upon the bed, snuggling their faces warmly against my shoulders.
“It’s been a long couple of days,” Devon yawned. “I’m going to get some good sleep tonight.”
“I just feel bad for Pamela and Trish,” Lindsay stated again. “I mean... they thought they did what was best. They wanted to protect us. Now that the threat is over, Pamela and Trish still are not allowed in our lives.”
“Are you saying you would have preferred they stayed on the island?” Devon asked, curious.
“I don’t know,” Lindsay whined. “Maybe just for a little while longer? You know - until the dust settled? I... I’ll never forget that expression on Pamela’s face from inside the helicopter. I never seen anyone look so sad before...”
“Maybe I’m the wrong person to talk,” Devon commented. “I only knew Pamela and Trish for a month. I liked Pamela, even though she punched and slapped me that one night when she thought I was trying to break up her marriage with Jeremy. That’s one thing about me... I don’t hold grudges. But, I only knew them a very short time. Trish... even less than a month. Two or three weeks, actually.”
“I know it was very cold and mean of me to treat Pamela the way I did yesterday and today,” I frowned. “But really, I had no other choice. I had to be truthful with her. The truth hurts sometimes, unfortunately.”
“Would you have taken Pamela back if you didn’t have the relationship you do with me and Lindsay?” Devon asked.
“In a heartbeat,” I answered immediately. “That was the big obstacle. Not really an obstacle. It wouldn’t be fair to either of you girls to know that my ex-wife was living with us. You’d look over your shoulders; have doubts about our own relationship - especially with the way Pamela left. I don’t want that. I want us to be happy, open and honest.”
“That reminds me!” Lindsay exclaimed. “We need to make a pact. An honesty pact! We need to promise to each other that we’ll always be open and honest with each other from this point on. If there are any problems, we discuss them.”
“We just made that promise a short time ago,” Devon said. “Remember? The day when I thought I was pregnant? We had that big fight in the forest over who marries who. We made up, and created that so-called honesty pact.”
“We need to renew it, though, every few weeks,” Lindsay suggested. “That way, we’ll always know. We’ll know that no matter what, we’ll always be here for each other.”
“I thought you wanted to get Amy in this too?” I asked.
“Oh, I do,” Lindsay told me. “And I will. But I guess
that Amy is a ‘lil bit occupied right now with Gabrielle. We will get her in on our honesty pact soon enough. Do we promise to be open and honest with each other? To not hold anything back? To talk about our problems, if there are any?” Lindsay raised her hand and held it above my chest.
“I promise,” Devon nodded, extending her own hand and grasping Lindsay’s with it.
“I promise,” was my response, as I brought both their hands to my mouth and kissed them tenderly.
“And I promise!” Lindsay squealed, as both she and Devon planted separate kisses upon either side of my face.

* * *

After a long and very pleasurable (and much needed) night of sleep, I awoke the next morning to the sounds of birds chirping and singing outside the big picture window of our personal suite. Unfortunately, I soon realized, I was alone in the bed. Hmmmmm... the time was 8:33am.
Once I sat up and rubbed my bleary eyes, I noticed Devon was also in the suite. Dressed in an oversized nightshirt, the beautiful, voluptuous blonde had a thin cloth and a can of furniture cleaner in her hand. She was busy wiping down all the dressers, cabinets and desks throughout the suite.
“Malana - the new maid - she will be here later today,” I said, catching Devon’s attention.
She turned toward me and offered, “Oh, I don’t mind. This place is so dusty! It’s been five or six days since Jessica made her last rounds throughout here.”
“Where’s Lindsay at?” I asked, as Devon turned and resumed her cleaning duties.
“She was saying something about Gabrielle needing to be promoted,” Devon grinned. “You know... from Private Pussy to perhaps Sergeant or Colonel Pussy. Lindsay went off awhile ago... said she was gonna find Gabrielle and Amy.”
“Oh God,” I moaned, my eyes wide. “Lindsay is probably in the middle of them right now!”
“She sure is turning into quite the little slut-puppy,” Devon giggled, as I got out of bed and made a motion toward the voyeur room. “What do you think you’re doing?” Devon asked, suddenly stepping in front of me and blocking my way.
“What?” I countered. “I want to watch them, of course.”
“No, no, no!” Devon squealed, shaking her head with a
playful smile. “Remember what I told you last night, dear Jeremy? When Lindsay plays with Amy, you play with me. Do you remember?” Her stunning blue eyes flashed with lust as she concluded, “You’re gonna fuck me, Jeremy. Right now.”
Devon dropped the aerosol can, as well as the dust cloth, before placing both hands upon my shoulders and guiding me back toward the bed. She had me sit down on it, but then smelled her hands and made a face.
“Oh, hold on a minute!” Devon shrieked, running over to the restroom so she could wash those cleaning chemicals off of her hands. When she returned, the 25-year-old bombshell offered an inviting smile before literally tackling me down upon the gentle, plush mattress.
I landed on my back, with Devon perched atop me. Before I knew what happened next, Devon had her lips open over mine, driving her velvety tongue into the far reaches of my mouth. I gulped hard for a moment, but then steadied myself and returned her hot, scorching kiss with an equal amount of intensity. I also hugged her tightly, luxuriating in the feel of her large breasts as they squished upon my chest.
“I thought you were too busy cleaning,” I teased her, breathing heavily, once our kiss was broken.
“Oh... you were right,” Devon grinned. “We can wait for the new maid to handle it. I have things right now which are much, much more important to deal with.”
Devon smashed her mouth to mine for another tongue-filled kiss, but then I rolled her beneath me and pinned her there. Our eyes locked as I ended the mutual kiss, only to then splay gentle licks and nibbles over and across her (very) sensitive neck and shoulder area.
“Hmmmmm,” the blonde moaned in delight, her back arching high off the bed as she cradled my head with both hands. She giggled and said, “You know what, Jeremy?”
“What?”
“Your days will be like this for the next 40 or 50 years.
Lindsay, Amy and I... we’re all going to be little old ladies one day, yet we’ll still expect you to fuck us. You’ll spend the rest of your days being our personal, private stud!”
I let out a moan and said, “I could live with that...”
Devon giggled once more and added, “We’ll also bring girls
like Christina and Lisa, and Gabrielle, in from time to time. Maybe even some new girls. You’ll be expected to have sex with all of them as well... you know.”
“I wouldn’t be your personal, private stud then,” I told her, now licking the base of her throat with my tongue.
“Oh yes you would,” she returned. “The three of us - Lindsay, Amy and I - we’d just LOAN YOU OUT for awhile.”
“Maybe I should think about loaning you out, Devon,” I playfully said, moving upward and kissing her on the lips. “When was the last time you had four or five cocks at once?”
“Oh, in Scotland!” she snickered. “We went on vacation there last February. Remember? Lindsay and I made quite a scene in that hotel restaurant... didn’t we?”
“Damn near started a riot,” I laughed. “It was good you and Lindsay gave some of those guys what they wanted.”
“Those Scotlanders wanted our asses!” Devon exclaimed.
“And you and Lindsay were very obliging!”

* * *

With these verbal games literally driving me insane, I pulled Devon’s nightshirt up and over her head, allowing her large, jug-like breasts to jiggle out and be free. I tossed the nightshirt elsewhere, now knowing that the only thing which stood between me and Devon’s naked glory was a thin, wispy pair of panties.
Instead of getting rid of them right away, I decided to focus upon Devon’s lovely, heaving breasts. The 25-year-old cooed and sighed with obvious approval as I slid my tongue through the vast, deepened valley of her cleavage. I could feel and hear her heartbeat within my ears.
A moment later, I slid my hungry mouth over and across one of her full, ripe breasts. I settled upon its nipple, then took the little bud between my teeth and bit it gently. That simple move caused Devon to moan out in heated desire.
I focused upon the nipple for several seconds, but then went back to swiping away at her lush cleavage with my anxious tongue. Soon, I moved upwards and offered Devon a feverish, scintillating kiss upon her ruby-red lips.
“Oh yes,” the enchantress moaned afterward. “YES!”
Quickly, I discarded of both my shirt and shorts before
settling my head between Devon’s widespread, accommodating thighs. Devon squealed with delight as I slid her frilly pair of panties down, and off. I flung them somewhere behind me, then exchanged a pair of loving smiles with her.
I was transfixed with the sight of Devon’s pussy as it was staring me right in the face. Holding a finger to those damp, tender nether lips, I flicked it across the sheath of sensitive skin. Devon writhed about beneath me in arousal. Excellent... I wanted to bring her the ultimate in pleasure.
“Such a pretty pussy,” I whispered, driving my finger into her damp slit and gently thrusting it in-and-out. “It is all pink, and precious... looks so very yummy.” Devon moaned in response as I inserted a second finger into her.
Now pumping a pair of fingers into her silken depths, I extended my tongue and gave the area a full, sweeping lick. In return, Devon cried out and arched her back high into the air. I found her right hand with my left - up beside her waist - and gripped it. She squeezed it firmly in response.
Soon, both of my fingers were joined by my tongue within her lush folds. Still thrusting the fingers into her, I burrowed my tongue deep inside - tasting and sampling her. Needless to say, it was most intoxicating. The deeper my tongue burrowed, the greater Devon’s cries of passion were.
The luscious blonde squeezed my hand even tighter as I then began to focus my attention upon her clitoris. The little nub of skin was fully exposed, so I dabbed at it repeatedly with my tongue. It was at this time when Devon began to let loose with her series of trademarked squeals. Whenever overly excited, Devon would squeal continuously.
This told me that I had to be doing something right here...
A third finger joined the mix upon her pussy, thrusting into and pounding her inner depths. Meanwhile, my tongue kept flicking itself over and across her gooey clitoris with quick, rapid-fire strokes. She was very close...
Soon, Devon was screaming at the top of her lungs as her beautiful body went through the sweet progression of orgasm. She arched her neck and back into the air, then wailed out in pure and utter lust as the sensations within her hit a fever pitch. All the while, I continued lapping away at her scrumptious pussy with my probing tongue.
In the aftermath of her explosive climax, Devon’s body shook and shimmered beneath me in a passionate glow. I eventually withdrew my head from the silken joining of her thighs, only then to move upward and cup her face with both hands. Her expression was golden; full of bliss.
“I love you, sweetheart,” I breathed, kissing her deeply. “I need you in my life. Without you or Lindsay, or even Amy now, I’d go absolutely insane.”
Still feeling the lingering sensations of orgasm, Devon smiled warmly and hooked both arms around my shoulders. “I love you too, Jeremy. But you seem to be holding up pretty well. I’m actually kind of surprised.”
“I’m not holding up,” I told her, shaking my head. “I just realized 48 hours ago that my ex-wife was blackmailed into leaving me. How can I possibly be okay?”
“You seem to be... ohhhhh,” Devon nodded. “You’re holding it inside of you. You always do, Jeremy. You always want people to think that you are cool, calm and collected.”
“Lindsay kept referring to Pamela’s expression when the helicopter was taking off,” I frowned. “I seen it too, Devon. It was like someone had ripped her heart out. I never seen her look so... pitiful, before. The Pamela I knew was strong, self-assured... very confidant.”
“What happened to them was terrible,” Devon said, kissing my cheek. “I’ll always be here for you though, Jeremy. The same goes for Lindsay. We want to help you.”
I shook my head and pouted, “Lindsay already wants both of them to come back. What she says makes a lot of sense. Everything they did was for our safety and well-being. Why she would punish them... say we don’t want them anymore?”
“Pamela would surely not accept the role as the third or fourth woman in your life,” Devon reminded me.
I shrugged my shoulders before saying, “Maybe if we talk to her beforehand. Let her know the ground rules.”
Devon gave me a weird look. “You want her back?”
“I... I don’t know,” I replied, shaking my head.
“A little Jeremy is better than no Jeremy,” Devon nodded.
“I think Pamela would want all of you, though.”
“It’s difficult,” I said. “On one hand, being here would give her some happiness. Pamela obviously deserves that. After all these months and what she has been through, she NEEDS it. But on the other hand, I don’t want you or Lindsay to even have the notion you would ever have to look over your shoulder. Pamela could cause jealousy amongst us all.”
“Lindsay is not the jealous type,” Devon countered. “I can be that way at times, yes. But as long as I know that you love Lindsay and me more than anyone else here, I’ll be perfectly fine. Isn’t that what the island is about? We have our little three-way relationship, and we let others spend a few months at a time here as guests.”
“Pamela would qualify as more than a guest,” I offered.
“She would want to stay full-time. Trish would, too.”
“You get my meaning, though,” Devon said. “Hey... I have no problems with either of them staying as long as you love Lindsay and me more than anyone else. The same is true for Lindsay. She has to love you and me more than anyone else.”
“Lindsay is crazy about you, Devon,” I told her. “She loves you so much more than she ever did Trish. I don’t think you have anything to worry about there.”
“All three of us would still have to share the same bed AT LEAST five or six nights a week,” Devon added. “That would be a priority of mine. Well, it already is.”
“What about Amy?” I said.
“What about her?” Devon responded. “If you want to bring
Pamela and Trish back here, Amy can stay with them. We’d have our three; they’d have their three.”
I laughed gently and informed her, “Trish and Amy don’t mix well together... kind of like oil and water. They’ve had a long-running feud since the end of last summer.”
“Oh... over Lindsay,” Devon nodded. “I heard about that.
Well then, Amy could stay with us. That’s the plan anyway.”
I took a deep breath and shook my head. “I don’t know, Devon. I don’t know if I really want Pamela and Trish back or not. Everything has been going so well between you, me and Lindsay lately. I don’t want to run the risk of hurting anything between us. But... that look upon Pamela’s face. All she wanted for the past seven months was to somehow get back here. She got her chance... but I turn her away.”
“I was pretty upset when Pamela and Trish were talking about re-claiming you and Lindsay,” Devon said, kissing my face once again. “I even got punched in the nose twice over it. But then, I started to realize their situation. It has to be so awful - what they went through. I feel for them.”
“I need some more time to think things over,” I frowned. “I want to tell myself that I don’t want them here. I do tell myself that, but not all of me hears it.”
“Take your time,” Devon said, offering me a warm smile. “We can have a talk with Lindsay about it, too. Does she really want Trish back? Or is that her emotions getting the best of her? We’d have to look into that, Jeremy. You... I think you don’t even know if you want Pamela back. Right?”
I nodded my head and told her, “I need time. There are a lot of things for me to go over. You and Lindsay are the two most important people in the world to me. I could never do anything to hurt either of you. You know that, Devon. I felt the same way about Pamela once, too. I could never hurt her. But yesterday, I think I may have destroyed her.”

<<<- End of Part 22 ->>>

Ip 23
 

“I love you, Jeremy,” Devon said, nodding her head for emphasis. “That’s all you need to remember. If you want Pamela and Trish to come back, I won’t stand in your way. If not, again, I won’t stand in your way.”
Frowning softly, I also nodded my head at her. “I think I’ve finally made up my mind, Devon. You and Lindsay are more important to me than anything else in the whole, wide world - as is our relationship with one another. I love both of you more than anything.”
“I think it is truly awful what Cassidy made Pamela and Trish do, but I’m not willing to possibly sacrifice the relationship I have with you and Lindsay by bringing them back into our lives.” I shook my head and added, “I know I’m gonna feel guilty for dumping on Pamela the way I have. But unfortunately, it has to be that way. I’m not going to let anyone spoil our three-way marriage with Lindsay.”
“Are you absolutely sure about Pamela?” Devon wondered.
“Yes, I am.”
The enchanting blonde first offered me a smile, then a
gracious hug. “Again, I love you, Jeremy. If this is what you want, then so be it. I was going to stand behind you, no matter what you chose.”
Our embrace over, I pulled back and looked deep into her alluring blue eyes. “You say that, Devon... but surely you would not approve of Pamela being back in our lives?”
“Did I want her with us?” Devon countered. “To tell you the truth, no, I didn’t. But it was so awful and terrible the way she and Trish were pulled away from you and Lindsay. I was not going to argue if you wanted to let them back in.”
“It would have been too awkward,” I said, offering her another loving embrace. “I don’t want you or Lindsay to ever look over your shoulders in our upcoming marriage.”
“There would be too many problems with Pamela and Trish here, too,” Devon added. “Everyone would be fighting for their territory. I know I wouldn’t back down. Pamela would want to monopolize your time, Jeremy, while Trish would do the same with Lindsay. I would have accepted it if you wanted her back, but it would have been a big struggle.”
“What about Lindsay, though?” I asked, pulling away from the embrace. “She seems to want both Pamela and Trish back.”
“Lindsay thinks with her heart, but not her head, a lot of times,” Devon answered. “Lindsay is so sweet and loving almost to a fault. That’s both a good and bad thing. But, she can’t take Trish back, Jeremy. It would be the third time if she did. I can talk to Lindsay if you want, though. I can tell her that our relationship is more important than Pamela and Trish are. She just needs to understand that.”
“I think we should both talk to her,” I said, frowning. “She’ll listen to both of us a lot better. I just feel bad for Pamela. I’m going to feel guilty over sending her away for a long, long time to come. Although Pamela and Trish should have trusted in me, what they did was out of pure love. They just wanted all of us to be safe and secure.”
“I realize that, Jeremy,” Devon offered. “But they went about it the wrong way. Pamela told me before she left the other day that there was a microphone on her that day back in December, and Cassidy was listening in. Pamela could have easily left a note explaining the whole blackmail scheme. That way, maybe Pamela and Trish would have been gone for awhile, but we could have figured out what to do in order to take care of Cassidy and her threats. Then, Pamela and Trish could come back.”
“It’s pretty pointless to talk about now, though,” I mused. “It’s actually quite depressing.”
“I know, but still...” Devon said, trying to cheer me up with a grin. “The big thing is Lindsay’s feelings. She’ll always have a soft spot in her heart for Trish, because she is the one who took her virginity. I still feel that way about my first boyfriend, even though he turned out to be a total jerk. We just have to convince Lindsay that allowing Trish back into her life would not be the best thing to do. Same goes for allowing Pamela back into her life.”

* * *

A short time later, I was routinely making my way through the mansion when I came across the usually charming duo of Christina and Lisa in the recreation room. I offered both ladies a nod and a smile, but what I received in return was anything but cordial and friendly. In fact, it was shocking.
“HEY!” I exclaimed, after Christina stormed up to me and slapped me across the face with an open hand. A violent, nasty expression was upon her own face as I openly wondered, “What in the world was that for?”
“How dare you, Jeremy!” Christina roared in response, her eyes bursting with anger. “HOW DARE YOU!”
“What?” I asked, my hands extended in a shrug. What had I done to incur her wrath? Never in my life had I seen Christina act so aggressive and violent before.
“PAMELA!” Christina exploded. “You treated her and Trish like garbage! You act is as if you don’t even care about them! The day after you KICKED them off the island, I go to your suite because I think you may need some cheering up. You had just found out that your wife left you because she was blackmailed into doing so. But instead of being stricken with depression... I find you having sex with Devon!”
“Whoa, slow up a minute...” I told her defensively, still shaken from that sharp slap upon my unsuspecting face.
“No!” Christina shot back, very upset. “After all that time, Pamela finally has a chance to come running back to you, and she does. But you won’t even listen to her. You send her away faster than she even got here!”
“What am I supposed to do?” I asked in return, my voice raising. “I have Lindsay and Devon now. I just can’t say that oh... Pamela was taken away from me unfairly. It was all a big lie, not her fault. I’m going to dump Lindsay and Devon now, and get back with Pamela. I’m sorry, Christina, but it doesn’t work that way. I’m not about to sacrifice my relationship with Lindsay and Devon for anyone at all.”
Christina shoved me in the shoulder and exclaimed, “You’re so insensitive, Jeremy! I met you three years ago and all you did was whine and complain about how no one loved you. All you wanted was someone who would care about you, and not so much your money. You were so lonely on this island!”
“So I spent three months, Jeremy, writing you a computer program which would find the right type of woman for you. And it did! Her name was Pamela. Not only did Pamela love you more than ANYTHING, Jeremy, but she STILL DOES! You used to tell me all the time all you wanted was for someone to love the real you. Not your money, not your fame or fortune. JUST THE REAL YOU. And you found her in Pamela!”
“But now, you send her packing like she is garbage!
Pamela would do ANYTHING for you, Jeremy, and you KNOW IT! I just can’t believe that after everything you have been through in your life - all the loneliness - you would do that to another person - ESPECIALLY someone who loves you so much. I was with Pamela the other night... she couldn’t stop crying, knowing you didn’t want her here anymore!”
“Wait a minute!” I told her, now angry myself. “You seem to forget the fact that both Pamela and Trish lied to all of us. They could have easily told the truth about Cassidy and her threats. But they didn’t. They didn’t trust me.”
Christina shook her head and countered, “As misguided as they were about the blackmail threats, the fact remains that what Pamela and Trish did was out of pure love for you and Lindsay. They went along with it because they did not either of you, or anyone else on the island, to get hurt.”
“I understand that, Christina. But still, times are different now. It would not be fair of me to throw either Lindsay or Devon, or even Amy out, because Pamela is back. Still, she lied to us.”
“Pamela and Trish went through seven months of Hell to protect you and everyone else here!” Christina roared. “I can’t believe how insensitive you are, Jeremy! Pamela may not have said it as much as Lindsay and Devon, but she loved you so much! She still does! In fact, I’d bet that Pamela loves you much more than Lindsay or Devon EVER could!”
“I beg to differ,” I told her in a defiant tone. “Neither Lindsay or Devon could ever even think of hurting me the same way Pamela did. They’d rather die first.”
“Pamela lied only so she could protect you!” Christina exclaimed, throwing an open hand and hitting my in the shoulder once more. “Can’t you see that, Jeremy?”
“Pamela should have been truthful and upfront with me from the very beginning,” I told her. “And you are wrong about me not caring. I DO care. It’s awful what happened.”
“If you cared, you wouldn’t have been humping Devon the very next day after sending Pamela away!” she raged on. “I went to your room yesterday because I figured you needed a shoulder to lean on. Instead, I opened the door and there you were - with Devon, fucking like animals. 24 hours after sending Pamela home... 48 hours after finding out she was blackmailed into leaving you! That’s so incredibly mean!”
I shook my head and countered, “If I stop doing my normal routine and allow myself to think about Pamela - and what Cassidy did to us - I would go insane, Christina. I HAVE to keep myself occupied! It’s the only way I’ll get through!” Trembling, I paused and added, “What do you think I should have done, Christina? What?”
“You should have taken Pamela back!” she screamed. “But at the very least, you should have allowed a few days for emotions and feelings to settle down before making any type of decision. I just can’t believe you, Jeremy! I’ve always thought you were so kind and understanding. But now, this... this was so cruel and insensitive of you. You sent her home without a second thought! SHE WAS DEVASTATED!”
“There was no decision to make,” I told her, trying to control my temper. “I’m not risking my relationship with Lindsay and Devon for anyone. Allowing Pamela and Trish back into our lives would cause nothing but trouble.”
“I could never trust Pamela again, either - no matter if she was blackmailed into lying to us or not. Honesty is very important to me, Christina. If my own wife can’t trust me enough to protect her and the people that we care about, then that is a serious problem.”
“You make me SICK, Jeremy!” Christina erupted, her voice louder and more hateful than ever before. “OH! This is why I hate men so much! I thought you were the last good one left!” She turned toward Lisa, who had been sitting rather silently in the background, and said, “COME ON! Let’s get our things and go back home!”
“What?” I exclaimed, my eyes wide, as Christina grabbed Lisa by the hand and made a move for the exit. “Go home?”
“I can’t stand you anymore, Jeremy!” Christina screamed. “Not after how you treated Pamela! Lisa and I... we’re... we’re going home! Back to Illinois! Right now!”
“Christina!” I shrieked, my heart suddenly broken in two, as she and Lisa stormed out of the recreation room. At that very moment, I noticed that Gabrielle was standing at the exit. Apparently, she had witnessed our entire discussion - the horrified expression upon her face told me so.

* * *

“Unreasonable?” I exclaimed hours later, as the trio of Lindsay, Devon and Amy were all gathered around me at the dinner table in the common room. “Christina was BEYOND unreasonable! I never seen her act like that way!”
“This has been a terrible couple of days,” Devon frowned, shaking her head. “I don’t think it could get any worse. Jeremy, you can’t be expected to welcome Pamela back into your life with open arms after all these months. I don’t understand how Christina could possibly expect you to.”
“I just can’t believe that Christina and Lisa left us,” I said, shaking my head in despair. “Gabrielle, too!”
“Why did Gabrielle leave, as well?” Lindsay asked, upset.
Amy pouted and replied, “Gabrielle said she had been here
for just a few days, but too many negative things were going on. She heard all about the big argument and the fight between Lindsay and Devon, and Trish. She seen Pamela and Trish crying that night. Then she saw Christina screaming at Jeremy earlier today. I tried to tell her that the island is not a war-zone, but she wouldn’t listen to me. Gabrielle didn’t want to be in what she saw as a negative atmosphere. So, she decided to go back home to Arizona today, too.”
“What’s happened to my island?” I asked, very distraught. “Just in the very recent past, five people - Stephanie, Jessica, Christina, Lisa and Gabrielle - have all left. Pamela and Trish were ripped away from us because of what another one-time island inhabitant, Cassidy, did. I... I have always strived for the island to be a very loving and peaceful place. Now, no one wants to be here anymore.” I shook my head and added, “Next thing I know, one of you - Lindsay, Devon or Amy - or maybe two, or even all three of you - will want to leave, too! Then I’ll be left alone...”
“No way!” Lindsay exclaimed.
“We aren’t going anywhere!” Amy implored.
“No!” Devon chimed in. “Jeremy, we love you. You can be
positively sure of that. None of us will ever leave you!”
Frowning, I countered, “I never thought Christina would blow up at me, and act as if she hated me. Christina and I have been really close for years. But now look at her...”
“Christina is not Lindsay or Devon, or even me,” Amy said in a strong tone. “Christina was your friend, Jeremy. She did not love you the way the three of us love you.”
“Christina was the one who let her emotions get the best of her,” Devon nodded. “She and Lisa, and even Gabrielle, are probably regretting the fact that they left the island. It wouldn’t surprise me if they ask to come back soon.”
“I miss Gabrielle already,” Amy pouted. “I was actually getting pretty close and intimate with her.”
“They’re not coming back!” I hissed, angry.
Lindsay shook her head and surmised, “I’m not going to
let you get depressed or mad over this, Jeremy. No way! Christina, Lisa, Gabrielle... even Jessica and Stephanie; they’re no longer with us. Maybe it’s better this way!”
“How can it be better this way?” I asked her. “It’s like a trend is developing. Soon, the three of you will want to leave, too. I won’t be able to handle it! I’ll spend the rest of my days in misery on this island... all alone!”
“We’re not leaving you!” Devon reiterated.
“It is better this way!” Lindsay exclaimed. “If all of
them don’t want to be here, then be gone with them!” She paused and implored, “But Devon, Amy and I... we DO want to be here, Jeremy! We want to be with YOU! WE LOVE YOU!”
“I’ll mess it up somehow,” I retorted, still upset and not thinking very clearly. “I always do! Throughout my entire life, I’ve done nothing but screw up at every turn! I even screwed up an island paradise!”
“Marry me!” Lindsay exclaimed, completely out of the blue.
“What?” I asked, suddenly very calm and quiet. It was as if the world stopped. Did she say what I thought she said?
“Marry me!” Lindsay told me again. “You want some sort of commitment or promise that I’ll never leave you, Jeremy? Then marry me! Make me your bride! Right now! Next week, or next month! Then, both of us can marry Devon.”
“You’re proposing to me?” I asked, somewhat shocked. “I didn’t... this isn’t quite the way I imagined that you and I would officially become engaged, Lindsay. I thought... I would be the one to...”
“Marry me!” she exclaimed again, cutting me off. “I don’t know any other way that I can profess my true and undying love for you, Jeremy. I’ve said it a million times. I’ve told you that I’m not going to leave. You want some type of assurance? Here it is! Marry me!”
Emotions were obviously running very high, but even I knew at this very point in time that this was perhaps the most unique (and strange) marriage proposal anyone had ever received. I never imagined it would be like this...
“Lindsay...” I said softly, gulping my throat, “I... we just can’t up and get married. Don’t you want to be married in front of your family, in Ohio? That takes time; planning. Certainly, I would never think of getting married in front of the Justice of the Peace. You deserve a lavish wedding, Lindsay... a celebration, a big party. It takes time!”
“Then let’s get married in a month!” she told me.
“We need more time to plan everything,” I said, laughing.
“No we don’t!” Lindsay exclaimed. “If all of us work
together, we can make it happen. Me, you, Amy, Devon... both you and I have family in Ohio, Jeremy. My family can help us. Your family can help. Plus... all the planning and work we’d have to do in order to prepare for the wedding would help take our minds off everyone leaving us.” She paused and continued, “I’m sad about Stephanie, Jessica, Christina, Lisa and Gabrielle, too. But if they don’t want to be here anymore, that’s their problem! I don’t want to have to think about them anymore!”
I smiled at her and said, “We shouldn’t get married, Lindsay, as a way to temper our sadness.”
“Don’t you want to marry me, Jeremy?” she asked, her tone persistent. “Isn’t this what we have wanted since Pamela and Trish left? Isn’t this what we have talked about, and planned? I don’t think it’s a way to alleviate our sadness.” Taking a deep breath, she softly added, “I think it’s a good time to make it official.”
My eyes went wide as Lindsay dropped to one knee before me, and grasped my hand. “Will you marry me, Jeremy?”
For a split-second, I glanced over at Devon and Amy. Both of them were as awestruck as I was. This had been extremely sudden, and was so unique in nature. But the question Lindsay posed was so easy for me to answer...
“Of course I will, princess.” Laughing in joy, I dropped down to my knees in front of Lindsay and exclaimed, “Yes, most definitely... I will marry you!”

<<<- End of Part 23 ->>>


• AUTHOR’S NOTE: There is only one more chapter to go before this story comes to a conclusion!

Ip 24
 

Indeed, Lindsay’s sudden proposal of marriage and the task of getting everything for it together in just four weeks really did take my mind off the shocking departures of Christina, Lisa and Gabrielle. I felt incredibly saddened that Christina would probably be mad at me for the rest of my life, but I was not about to let her drag me down. I had a wedding to prepare for - my very own!
A princess such as Lindsay deserves a truly exquisite wedding, so price was not an issue for me. After Lindsay, Devon, Amy and yours truly arrived in Ohio, there was a mad scramble to get everything in order for the monumental day.
Together with her family for the first time since last Christmas, Lindsay and her mother immediately went shopping for a wedding dress and bridesmaids’ gowns. I had family in Ohio as well; my brother directed me toward a good tuxedo shop, as well as a jewelry store and catering company. Devon and Amy, meanwhile, got to work on the invitations.
Among the hundreds of invitations sent out were a pair to Torrie and her fiance, as well as Stephanie. We did not know if either would take us up on our offer and actually attend the wedding, but the invitation was there if they so desired. If only one lady made it, I was hoping it would be Torrie. I wanted to apologize to her for what happened between the two of us at the end of last winter.
All the countless other necessary steps in planning for a wedding of the magnitude that we wanted were taken care of in remarkable time. My brother suggested a minister, while one of Lindsay’s cousins was good friends with an area disc jockey who offered to play host at our reception. Lindsay’s mother was very helpful in planning the floral arrangements, while her father interviewed photographers and videographers.
Lindsay did not want to choose between Devon and Amy as her maid of honor (though she could have picked both). So instead, she offered the position to her 17-year-old sister, Alicia. Needless to say, Alicia jumped at the chance to be the maid of honor at her big sister’s wedding. As for the best man, the choice was extremely easy for me - my father. He and I have never really been that close, but the man was still my father and I thought he was an excellent choice.

* * *

As the big day drew closer, Torrie and her new fiance arrived in town from Idaho, but there was no Stephanie. Nevertheless, it was wonderful to see Torrie again. I gave her a big hug and apologized for sending her home the way I did last winter when she wanted to stay on the island (so she could be with Lindsay). Torrie returned the favor by apologizing for being angry at me back then. She said it took her awhile to understand that was a very difficult time for us, with Pamela and Trish leaving so suddenly. We agreed to put our troubles in the past, and keep them there.
It should not come as any great surprise that Torrie asked if she could have just one more night with “the girl of her dreams”, Lindsay. Her fiance was okay with the idea, as was I. Fortunately for Torrie, Lindsay was, too. They spent that evening alone, and Lindsay has told me it was one of the more passionate encounters of her life. She also said that Torrie brought along her infamous “bag-of-toys”...
Some of my family members and friends were disappointed that I chose to forego the chance at a bachelor party. Amy offered to be the stripper at it, but I knew that would look mighty strange to everyone there since she and Devon were posing as “good friends” to Lindsay and yours truly. As a seasoned dancer, Amy would have given a great show, though.
Lindsay, on the other hand, did have a bachelorette party. But the only people who went there were Lindsay, Devon and Amy. One can only imagine how they entertained themselves...

* * *

Even the most simple, plain woman will look absolutely stunning and radiant when it is her wedding day. But what about a woman who is already gorgeous and beautiful? That thought was on my mind as I (im)patiently waited for my wondrous bride-to-be to make her way down the church aisle. I simply could not wait to see Lindsay in her wedding dress!
The building was packed with long-lost friends and family
members on what would surely turn out to be a memorable day
for me. Near the podium, Devon and Amy were standing along
with the other bridesmaids in beautiful, pink gowns. Devon
was glowing; her smile was absolutely golden. She had been
looking forward to the wedding almost as much as Lindsay and
I. Devon said that she had always loved to attend weddings.
If there was anyone at the ceremony who was an avid fan of Aimee Embers (the pornstar), they would never connect her and Amy (the actual actress) together. Amy looked like a completely different person than usual as she stood beside Devon on the podium. I had never seen Amy look so fresh and distinguished before - with the bridesmaid gown contouring her shapely body. She even had a flower in her hair!
Lindsay, however, stole the show.
I was fully expecting her to look magnificent, but even I was blown away when she took that slow walk down the aisle. For lack of a better term, Lindsay looked absolutely perfect. She seemed to be beaming with a brilliant glow in her bridal gown, its color ivory, which was made of pure silk and lace. Its neckline and sleeves were see-through, and the skirt was long and flowing, with the train tagging along behind. To top it off, Lindsay wore a tiara upon her head, and a veil.
Both her blonde hair and mascara had been professionally done; Lindsay’s hair was up in a bun, and had never looked better, while the mascara upon her face highlighted its natural beauty to the greatest extent. She was stunning!
I have often referred to Lindsay as my little angel. But on this particular day, that term never fit her better. I thought I had died and gone to Heaven...
Lindsay’s smile lit up the entire cathedral once she caught her first glimpse of me in my tuxedo. Her father escorted her to the podium, then I joined her there in front of the minister. Lindsay and I exchanged knowing smiles before the ceremony commenced.
I would love to recount every single word which was said, but instead will just go with the highlights:

* * *

“We are gathered here today in the grace of God to celebrate one of the happiest moments in the lives of Jeremy Michael (last name) and Lindsay Janae (last name), for on this day they will affirm before witnesses of Earth and Heaven that they believe God Himself has purposed that they should share life in the holy bonds of matrimony.”
“Remember, anything beautiful that you have, came from God. In the beginning, God gave us our free will and our identity to walk this Earth. Don’t ever try to change each other, because if you do, you will lose exactly what you fell in love with. So, each day try to find one more thing that is beautiful in your mate and each day know that the next day will be more beautiful than the one before it. As long as you are doing this, you are seeking beauty, joy and love in each other.”
“Jeremy, do you take Lindsay to be your lawfully wedded wife? Will you be faithful to her in tender love and honor, offering encouragement and companionship, and will you live with her and cherish her, as love and respect will lead you in the bond of marriage?”
“I do.”
“Lindsay, do you take Jeremy to be your lawfully wedded
husband? Will you be faithful to him in tender love and honor, offering encouragement and companionship, and will you live with him and cherish him, as love and respect will lead you in the bond of marriage?”
“I do.”
“I Jeremy, take you Lindsay - to be my wedded wife - to
have and to hold - from this day forward - for better, for worse - for richer, for poorer - in sickness and in health - to love and to cherish - now and forever.”
“I Lindsay, take thee, Jeremy, to be my wedded husband - to have and to hold - from this day forward - for better, for worse - for richer, for poorer - in sickness and in health - to love and to cherish - ‘til death do us part - and thereto I pledge thee my faith.”
“The wedding ring is the outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual bond which unites two loyal hearts in endless love.”
“Lindsay, I give you this ring in token and pledge - as a symbol of all that we share - with my constant faith and abiding love.”
“Jeremy, I give you this ring in token and pledge - of my constant faith and abiding love - with all that I am - and all that I will become.”
“These two lives are now joined in one unbroken circle. Wherever they go, may they always return to one another in their togetherness. May these two find in each other, the love for which all men and women long. May they grow in understanding and in compassion. May the home that they establish be such a place of sanctuary that man will find there a friend. And may these two rings symbolize the spirit of undying love in the hearts of both of them. I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride.”

* * *

As I slowly pulled Lindsay’s veil back to offer her that fabled kiss, I was momentarily stunned. Her blue eyes were absolutely glowing with a mixture of devotion and happiness. Her smile was brighter than I had ever seen it before.
“I love you, Jeremy!” Lindsay silently mouthed, before I grinned in response and offered her a gentle, romantic kiss.
“I love you too, princess,” I whispered, smiling, while clutching her hand just a bit tighter.
LINDSAY AND I ARE MARRIED! **YES**!

* * *

Once the beautiful ceremony was over and the many guests thanked, the rice tossed, there were the barrage of wedding photographs which needed to be taken. Lindsay was still glowing as she and I later stepped into the limousine that would whisk us off to our rousing, lavish reception.
During the ten minute ride, I cradled Lindsay in my lap and did nothing but embrace and continually kiss her. It wasn’t long enough. Once the limousine arrived at the reception site, Lindsay and I had to compose ourselves before we entered the banquet hall as husband and wife.
I still could not believe how truly radiant and divine Lindsay looked in her wedding dress. After the wonderful dinner and cake cutting ritual, Lindsay and I headed out to center stage upon the dance floor. Lindsay’s choice for the first song was Richard Marx’s “Endless Summer Nights”, simply because it reminded her of our life back on the island.
For the next several hours, I danced with a wide variety of people - Lindsay, Devon, Amy, Torrie, Alicia, my mother, sister, new mother-in-law, my 11-year-old niece and even my 6-year-old nephew. Most of my time on the dance floor, of course, was spent with Lindsay. I found it difficult each time someone else wanted to dance with her. I really did not want her to leave my arms on this truly glorious evening!
I should also point out that during the ceremonial bouquet toss, Amy was the one who caught it. I was hoping for Devon instead. After all, Devon was actually the next single woman in the hall who was going to get married (to Lindsay and I). She came close, but Amy snatched it away at the last second.
All of us had a good laugh about it afterwards.
Some five hours after the reception started, many of the guests had already decided to go home. There were a select few remaining, and two of them were subtracted when Devon and Amy decided to check out for the evening. That was already planned, though. Lindsay and I would meet up with them a bit later on in the bridal suite of Cincinnati’s most prestigious downtown hotel.
The final wedding guests to leave the reception hall were Lindsay’s mother and father. They made us promise to come back to Ohio and visit them more often than once a year. We also invited them to spend the upcoming Christmas holiday on the island with us - if they so desired.
Once Lindsay and I stepped back into the limousine, it was extremely late (1:00am). But we were still totally charged with energy, and knew our evening was far from over.
“Jeremy, my pussy has been on fire since I first saw you in that tuxedo at the ceremony!” Lindsay told me, giggling, as she plopped down upon my lap in the limousine.
I kissed Lindsay and laughed, “We’ll have to take care of that tonight, wifey.”
“I wonder how long it took Devon and Amy to get out of their gowns once they got to the hotel,” she snickered. “Devon seemed overly horny tonight... don’t you think?”
“How long will it take, wifey, to get YOU out of that beautiful wedding dress?”
“Will you let me take it off?” Lindsay grinned. “Devon thought you may want me to leave it on tonight - just like when I dress up for you as a cheerleader or schoolgirl.”
“You can take it off,” I told her. “No need to ruin it.
Always save your wedding dress. Keep it in good shape.”
“We’re gonna rip that tuxedo from you!” she warned, a playful glint in her eyes. “Be glad you didn’t rent it!”
“I love you, wifey,” I grinned, kissing her once more.
“Wifey?” Lindsay squealed. “You like calling me that?”
I embraced her and replied, “You’ll never know how much.”

* * *

After the limousine escorted us to the hotel, Lindsay and I hopped out and made our way through the lobby. Moments later, we were all over each other - hugging and kissing madly - as the elevator whisked us up to our desired floor. The two of us were laughing and snickering together as we soon approached the bridal suite, and knocked on its door.
A moment later, Devon (wearing nothing but a towel) opened the door and motioned for us to quickly come inside. Lindsay was about to do so, but I put my hand on her shoulder and stopped her. She then giggled once more as I swept her up into my arms. I had to carry her across the threshold...
After I stepped inside, Devon made sure the coast was clear in the hallway and then closed, and locked, the door. Amy was completely nude and lounging in the middle of the huge, heart-shaped bed, but jumped up and squealed with joy once she caught her first glimpse of us. The perspiration upon the bodies of both Devon and Amy told me that they had been playing some naughty games with each other...
“Congratulations, Lindsay!” Devon gushed, cradling the 19-year-old’s head and face as I carried her to the bed. “What’s it like being married, honey?”
“Better than I ever imagined,” she replied, still glowing.
“This is the greatest, most happiest night of my LIFE!”
Smiling, I set Lindsay down on the edge of the bed. Amy took a seat next to her, and then the two beauties shared a joyous laugh and embraced warmly. “I always knew you and Jeremy were right for each other!” Amy exclaimed.
“Oh, Jeremy...” Devon grinned, wrapping her arms around my body and hugging me fiercely. “That was a BEAUTIFUL wedding! You really went all-out for Lindsay.”
“You and Amy looked divine in your gowns, Devon,” I said with a smile. “You’ll look even better in your own wedding dress, once you marry Lindsay and me three weeks from now.”
“I can hardly wait!” Devon exclaimed, full of happiness.
“You look pretty hot yourself, Jeremy, in that tuxedo,”
Amy remarked, licking her lips for emphasis.
“Yeah!” Lindsay agreed.
“You’ll be counting the days until Lindsay and Jeremy’s
honeymoon in the Cayman Islands is done!” Amy told Devon, once her embrace with Lindsay was finally over. “Hopefully, your wedding to them will be just as beautiful as this one!”
“Oh, no,” Devon countered. “I’m going to enjoy my time in the Cayman Islands. I hear it’s absolutely beautiful.”
Amy looked up at me and smiled. “Thank you for letting me into your lives, Jeremy. I’m so lucky to be around three people who have so much love and kindness to share.”
“Thank you for coming into our lives,” I grinned. “Are you going to enjoy yourself in the Cayman Islands, too?”
“Oh yes,” Amy smirked. “We’ll all love it there.” She turned toward Lindsay and said, “You look like an absolute angel, sweetheart.” Lindsay blushed red and turned her face to the side, but Amy still went on, “No, I mean it.”
“A vision of Heaven,” I nodded.
“Without a doubt, the most beautiful bride I have ever
seen in all my life,” Devon chimed in.
Still beaming, Lindsay shook her head and offered, “All of this feels like a big dream to me. I always envisioned this day since I was a little girl. Now that it’s here, I... I just can’t believe it! I’m so happy!”
“I’m happy for you too!” Amy cooed, as she planted a loving kiss upon Lindsay’s cheek.
Devon finally released me from her embrace and looked down at Lindsay. “I’ve always wondered what it would be like to have sex with a newlywed wife on her wedding night. I’d love to get first dibs on you, Lindsay, but I think that honor should go to Jeremy.”
“And the honor of having Jeremy first goes to Lindsay,” Amy said, nodding her head, before she climbed out of the bed. Amy offered me a quick hug and kiss, then clasped hands with Devon and walked her over to the nearby sofa.
“We did it, Jeremy!” Lindsay grinned. “I love you!”
“Oh my...” I moaned, sitting down beside my new bride
and taking her into my arms. “You just look so gorgeous.”
Lindsay giggled and asked, “You remember what I told you about my pussy when we were in the limo?”
I nodded and returned, “That it’s burning?”
“It’s an inferno now,” she told me, smiling.
“We gotta take care of that, then,” I said, slipping the
little blonde into my arms and kissing her deeply. “Oh God, Lindsay... you drive me insane.” I kissed her once again, my tongue diving far and deep within the reaches of her wondrous, exquisite mouth. “Absolutely insane, wifey...”
Lindsay slipped the black jacket from my shoulders, then pressed her palms upon my chest and massaged it through the white, silky shirt. I moaned as her fingernails scraped against my pectorals, with little waves of pleasure shooting throughout me as a result.
An instant later, Lindsay broke the kiss and with a big smile, she started to unbutton my shirt. “I love you so much, Jeremy,” she told me, for perhaps the millionth time tonight. “Thank you for making me the luckiest girl alive!”
I smiled as well, then darted forward and pecked her lips with a kiss. “I’m the luckiest man alive, sweetheart. I can’t express to you just how much I LOVE YOU.”
I offered a quick glance over at Devon and Amy as they sat together upon the nearby sofa. Devon had gotten rid of her towel and was now perched in Amy’s lap, as both ladies, completely nude, smiled from ear-to-ear while they watched Lindsay literally rip the expensive shirt from my body.
Once the 19-year-old leaned forward and both licked and kissed my chest, I removed the rhinestone tiara from her head and gently set it down upon the night-stand. Then, I released her long-flowing hair from its bun. It spilled out in waves and ringlets all across her neck and shoulders.
Lindsay was now mouthing one of my nipples as I reached around her body and undid the zipper which held her wedding dress in place. I pulled it down to her waist, then offered the crown of her head a loving, romantic kiss.
“It’s like unwrapping a Christmas present!” Amy giggled, as I then began to peel the heavenly dress from Lindsay’s tight, supple body. Starting at her shoulders, I pulled the dress downward. Lindsay assisted me by wiggling her arms out of its sleeves. Finally, I got the gown to her waist.
The little enchantress pulled away and offered me one of her ultra-sweet smiles, then stood up and turned her back to me. Lindsay giggled as I dutifully dropped to my knees just behind her, before tugging the beautiful wedding dress past her hips and down her firm, doe-like thighs. I then assisted each high-heeled foot in stepping out of the gown.
Devon stepped forward and took the dress, so it would be out of harm’s way for the next several hours. Meanwhile, Lindsay kept her back turned to me as I stared up at her from my knees. She looked absolutely fabulous. Lindsay had on a white G-string and matching thigh-high stockings, along with a strapless bra. Her body was just so unblemished...
“Is that pussy still an inferno?” I grinned.
“It’s burning out of control!” she squealed in response.
I kissed one of her stockinged thighs and suggested, “Why
not lay on the bed for me? I’ll give it a close look.”
Lindsay did as instructed, taking a seat on the gigantic, heart-shaped bed and then laying down. After I whisked her G-string down and off, she immediately spread her thighs for me. Indeed, her immaculate, little pussy was glistening.
I licked two fingers and then placed them upon that tiny nub - otherwise known as her clitoris. Lindsay squealed at the initial contact, then smiled as I lunged upward and planted another hot, searing kiss upon her mouth. All the while, I gently massaged her clitoris with both fingers.
I then settled back down upon my knees and moved my face inbetween her succulent thighs. The luscious blonde began to breathe in quick gasps once I moved my mouth in for a taste, my tongue licking and swiping away at her delights.
“Oh yeah, Jeremy!” she purred, which made me smile. I held onto her hip with my right hand and flicked my tongue across her tiny clitoris at a faster rate of speed. At least in my mind, Lindsay had the sweetest, most delicious pussy in the whole, wide world. No one even came close! I could literally feast upon on her for hours on end...
The more my tongue licked and swiped away at her, the greater my need and hunger seemed to be. Soon, I had a bulging lump in my trousers and felt the urge to stroke it with my left hand. Still, I was able to focus my remaining efforts upon the folds of Lindsay’s exquisite pussy.
“You like that, baby?” I asked, my tongue in a constant swirling motion, as I lightly slapped her hip in repeated fashion. Her stockings felt magnificent as she curled one leg around my head. “You like me licking your ‘lil pussy?”
“Oh yes, I do!” she squealed in response, her lithe body starting to rumble and vibrate beneath me upon the bed.
“Do you want me to make that sweet, ‘lil pussy cum?”
“YES!” she exclaimed. “Oh God, yes! Please!”
“As you wish,” I smiled, before inserting three fingers
between those moist folds and immediately starting to pound away at them. At the same time, my tongue began to focus on her clitoris. I repeatedly jammed three fingers in-and-out of her as my tongue continually swiped at that tiny nub.
Soon, I had worked Lindsay into an absolute frenzy. Her stocking-clad thighs were clenched tightly around my head as she massaged her smallish breasts through the bra that she wore, her eyes closed and mouth open. My bride was moaning continually, then screamed out as she experienced her first (of what promised to be many) orgasm of the evening.
“OH YES!” she exclaimed, her body bucking about wildly, as I did my best to lick and swallow down the delicious nectar which flowed from within her tender pussy. “Oh God, Jeremy! YES!” I luxuriated in her loud sounds of passion, as well as the animated movements of her body. I must had done something right with that curious tongue of mine...

* * *

“Oh God, let me suck your cock now!” she begged, raising her head to look at me once I withdrew my face from between her thighs. I offered Lindsay a nod and a smile, but first unbuckled both of her high-heeled shoes and kissed her lovely feet. I even licked and gently sucked on her right big toe (through the silky stocking), which made Lindsay giggle.
Next, however, I undid my belt and then pulled my slacks downward. I stepped out of my shoes and socks, then did the same with my slacks as well as my briefs. Not surprisingly, I had a full, aching erection. I grasped it with one hand while Lindsay undid and got rid of her strapless bra.
Smiling, I climbed onto the bed and moved over top of Lindsay. My knees on either side of her chest, Lindsay got the idea as I stroked my cock just inches from her charming face. She grabbed a nearby pillow and put it underneath her head, raising it. Now, her mouth was in perfect alignment...
An instant later, I jammed my erection directly into her awaiting mouth and began to churn my hips back-and-forth in a continual, heated motion. With each forward stroke, I picked up some speed. Soon, I had to toss my head back and growl like a madman in response to the sensations that were swirling throughout me. This was like being in Heaven!
In order to pound that sweet mouth even harder with my cock, I placed both hands upon the bed and leaned forward. Now, my hips did all the work as I started to blast and hammer away at that mouth with all the strength I had.
Meanwhile, Devon had rejoined Amy as she lounged about upon her lap while they were nestled very close together on the sofa. Both ladies had their eyes on us as they now traded tender kisses, their hands roaming freely.
Lindsay moaned and growled in response as I repeatedly thrusted my cock in-and-out of her mouth. Perched over top of her, my hips bucked and churned about as I had both hands upon the bed for leverage. Soon, I was roaring out like a lunatic. The feel of my erection as it slid deep down my bride’s throat with each inward stroke was exhilarating.
I was unable to take anymore of this sweet torture, so I then whipped my cock out of Lindsay’s mouth and grasped it with my hand. Next, I growled wildly as my shaft erupted, spurting out its thick juices and completely saturating Lindsay’s precious, adorable face. At the same time, lust and pleasure just seemed to course throughout all of me. I then realized the rest of my life would always be like this! My body shook until my cock had finally been tapped dry.
“Oh yes,” Lindsay squealed, as I took a deep breath and settled down on the bed beside her. I glanced at the young minx, who cupped her chin and opened and closed her mouth in repeated fashion, stretching her sore jaws. “I liked that!”
I smiled and grazed Lindsay’s face with my hand, but then we were joined on the bed by both Devon and Amy. Apparently, neither of them wanted to be voyeurs anymore.

* * *

Amy went straight for Lindsay, while Devon focused all of her attention upon me. “I’m so happy for you two,” she said, before wrapping her arms around my shoulders and embracing me warmly. At the same time, Amy got onto her hands and knees on the other side of Lindsay and began licking and kissing the teen-ager’s face. Obviously, she wanted to cleanse that face of the sperm which I had just deposited all over it.
“Did you enjoy the wedding?” I asked Devon with a smile.
“Definitely!” she replied, ending our embrace and looking
at me. “You know I did! I already said it was beautiful.”
“That you did,” I told her, grinning. “You’re beautiful, too.” I kissed and hugged Devon once again. I was so lucky to have these three adoring angels in my life!
“What’s that?” Amy asked, her voice strict, as she placed an ear close to Lindsay’s lips. “You want to lick my pussy?” The little blonde nodded her head in response. “Oh really?”
Amy wondered. “Well... I want you to lick my pussy, too.”
Devon and I watched for a moment as Amy swung one knee over Lindsay’s head, who was still laying flat on her back upon the bed. The nasty red-head then squatted downward, lowering her pussy to Lindsay’s awaiting lips. I smiled as Lindsay extended her tongue and began eagerly swiping away.
“We’re all gonna be so happy together!” Devon gushed, before embracing and kissing me once more. I then cradled her large, jug-like breasts with both hands and massaged them thoroughly. Devon broke away from our kiss and looked at me, her deep blue eyes shining with absolute delight.
“I love you, Jeremy,” she reminded me.
“I love you too, Devon,” I told her, returning the favor.
I leaned over slightly and kissed various portions of her breasts, before sliding my tongue between them and trailing it through her vast, deepened cleavage. Devon sighed as I did so, placing her hand upon the back of my head.
“Oh yeah... lick that pussy, you little slut!” Amy moaned to Lindsay in encouragement, already starting their always entertaining verbal match. “Lick it, and make me cum!” Amy had two handfuls of her own breasts as her body writhed and squirmed about atop Lindsay’s very skillful, probing tongue.
“You’re gonna be a good bride!” Amy said, continuing on with her words. “A good bride to fuck - that is! I wanna fuck every single inch of your body from now until forever!” Amy removed both hands from her own breasts, and moved them to Lindsay’s. She grabbed the smallish mounds and squeezed them roughly, causing my lovely wife to yelp in response.
“You like that!” Amy exclaimed, her body bucking about faster upon Lindsay’s tongue. “Oh yeah, you like that!” Amy used both hands to lightly slap the outer sides of Lindsay’s breasts. “Oh yeah, you slut! You like that!”
The 19-year-old continued to moan and yelp as not only did she pay oral homage to Amy with her tongue, but also as her breasts received a light brand of discipline from the ex-pornstar and her hands. Amy continually smacked them, which Lindsay really seemed to enjoy.
My attention was diverted away from them as Devon pressed her lips to mine for a deep, soul-touching type of kiss. Suddenly, all of my thoughts and energies shifted to her as she tried to literally devour my mouth with her lips and tongue. I kissed her with equal fervor and intensity, wrapping my arms around her breathtaking body and squeezing her rounded, luscious ass with both hands.
Our tongues intermingled and dueled together within our pressed mouths as we luxuriated in the taste of each other. I particularly enjoyed the feel of Devon’s large, firm breasts as they were roughly squished upon my bare chest. Eventually, her right hand started to drift down my body.
It came to a stop, predictably, upon my cock.
My shaft had been drained just moments ago, but Devon offered a hard squeeze to inject some new life into it. Our mutual kiss continued and only heightened in intensity as her hand busily frigged and pumped my cock toward another bulging erection. It didn’t take all that long, either.
“Oh yeah!” Amy growled as Lindsay tongued her pussy, while Devon broke our mutual kiss. “Oh yeah! Lick it! Yeah! Like that! Oooooh yeah! Lick my pussy, you little slut!”
Devon offered the quivering couple a quick smile before she got onto her hands and knees before me. She aligned her face with my cock, then swallowed it whole into her hungry mouth and began to deliver me some wicked, no hands fellatio.
I tossed my head back and let out a long, leisurely groan of total arousal as Devon’s blonde head bobbed back-and-forth upon my bulging erection. The 25-year-old took great pride in her oral skills, and was always looking to bring me the absolute maximum amount of pleasure with her wondrous mouth. Only rarely she did fail to achieve that lofty goal.
“Oh yeah!” Amy went on, in response to Lindsay’s own oral work. “OH, YOU LITTLE SLUT! You’re gonna make me cum! You make me cum, you whore, and I’ll make you cum! OOOOOH!”
Amy let out a loud, earth-shattering scream as her pussy literally exploded over top of Lindsay’s hot, probing tongue. Now massaging her own breasts, Amy went through a thunderous orgasm as she continued to moan and groan out her approval. Soon, she clutched Lindsay’s hair with both hands and held on tight, grinding her soaked slit upon the teen-ager’s face. Lindsay was becoming an expert at licking a woman’s pussy...
Once the feelings within her had crested and then faded away, Amy smiled contently before she laid down next to Lindsay upon the bed. The pair of lovers first exchanged smiles, then their lips and tongues through a languid kiss.
Meanwhile, noises were coming from deep inside Devon’s throat as she continually bobbed her head back-and-forth upon my hard, throbbing erection. I held onto her head with my right hand, running her silky-smooth blonde hair between my fingertips. Devon touched that hand with one of her own, telling me that she liked me playing with her hair.
With the voluptuous vixen on her hands and knees in front of me, I suddenly got the idea that I wanted to hammer her mouth, too - just as I had earlier done to Lindsay. Before I could follow through on my second thrust, however, Devon withdrew my cock from her mouth and quickly leaped off the bed. Apparently, she had a different idea.
Devon motioned for me to come closer to her. For a brief moment I hesitated, but then slid forward upon the bed and stopped at its edge. Now seated there, Devon spread my legs and dropped to her knees between them. She offered me a playful smile, then giggled and grasped the outer sides of her breasts and moved her body in toward mine.
“I know what you want,” she said in a squealy voice, still palming her breasts. “I’m gonna give it to you!”
“Yeah!” I moaned, finally realizing what was on her mind.
Devon giggled once more as she positioned my aching shaft between her big, luscious breasts. Grasping their outer halves, she then squished her breasts together - trapping my cock between them. A mere instant later, the enchantress began to bounce her body up-and-down, my cock sliding about accordingly between her massive, heaving breasts.
Talk about divine torture! I immediately began to moan out in response as the friction from Devon’s breasts sent pulsating shocks from my erection to all parts of my body. Devon really got into it as well; she was laughing up a storm because of my heated, animated reaction.
“OHHHHH GOD!” I growled, rolling my head about wildly as the stacked blonde continued bouncing about, my cock thumping away in her lush, deepened cleavage. I reached out and grasped her face with both hands, cradling it, letting her know (without speaking) how much I enjoyed this.
“Are you gonna cum, Jeremy?” she asked with a friendly squeal. “Oh yeah, I want you to cum! Devon wants you to cum!” She offered me her sweetest smile and pleaded, “Come on, Jeremy... cum for me. Shoot it all over my breasts!”
Devon’s naughty language, not to mention her fabulous breasts, finally pushed me over the proverbial edge. I growled in a mixture of pain and pleasure as my whole body tensed up; my cock trapped between Devon’s breasts and gushing sperm from its tip. A heavy glob landed directly upon her chin and then dangled downward in a very obscene manner. Yet, it still looked wonderful on Devon. Several smaller spurts landed upon other areas of her stacked chest. What a highly erotic, incredible feeling!
In the aftermath, I was breathing in ragged gasps, and my body was trembling with erotic sensations. Devon wiped the excess sperm from inbetween her cleavage and licked her fingers dry. I pointed at her chin and she quickly gathered the big glob up with her hand, and licked it dry as well.
“I’m gonna fuck you now, you whore!”
My eyes were wide and looming as I glanced over at Amy after she said those words. The beautiful red-head was on her knees between Lindsay’s widespread thighs, with a huge strap-on dildo attached to her pelvis. Obviously, the 28-year-old had plans of hammering sweet, little Lindsay.
“Do it!” the blonde demanded. “Fuck me! FUCK ME NOW!”
“Yes!” Amy screamed, as she forcefully mounted Lindsay in
the missionary position. An instant later, she plunged the 12-inch monster far and deep into the confines of Lindsay’s eager, burning pussy. Then, Amy hooked Lindsay’s legs over her shoulders and started violently thrusting away at her.
“Oh fuck, yes!” Lindsay growled, reaching up and holding onto Amy’s arms as the ex-pornstar pounded her pussy with the gigantic dong. “Oh yes! Fuck yes! Fuck me harder, Amy! Oh God yes, fuck me harder! HARDER!”
“You little slut,” Amy hissed, shaking her head. “You can’t get enough... you can’t be satisfied!” Amy grunted and leaned forward, then really started to pummel away at the little blonde and her over-anxious pussy. Suddenly, Amy’s luscious body was humping about so fast that it was literally a blur as I watched it violate Lindsay before me.
“Fuck, Amy! Fuck!” she screamed in response, her face rocking from side-to-side in a continual motion. “OOOOOH YEAH, THAT FEELS GOOD! OH YEAH! YEAH! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!”
Smiling, Devon grasped my hand with hers and planted a kiss upon my cheek as she joined me in watching Amy lower the boom upon Lindsay. Devon also wrapped an arm around my lower back and squeezed tightly.
The sounds being created each time the bodies of Lindsay and Amy crashed and collided together was quite intense, and even violent. Amy was grunting like an animal and she had a deranged look in her eyes, seemingly trying to blast Lindsay into erotic oblivion with each and every powerful thrust.
“Fuck, Amy!” Lindsay screamed out. “OH FUCK! FUUUUUCK!
OH GOD, I’M GONNA CUM! I’M GONNA CUM! OHHHHH MY GODDDDD!”
Devon giggled in delight, kissing my cheek once again, as Lindsay grasped Amy with both arms and held on tightly. The 19-year-old arched her neck, then screamed out at the very top of her lungs as her body experienced what was obviously a mind-blowing, gut-wrenching orgasm. Lindsay’s whole body shook and vibrated in the process, her blue eyes focused as she literally stared a hole straight through Amy. For a moment, it seemed her body would go off like an atomic bomb. The action between them had been that intense, and heated.
But once Lindsay settled down from the height of orgasm, Amy withdrew the massive strap-on dildo from within her pussy and then leaned forward, tenderly kissing her on the lips. Lindsay smiled and giggled in return, linking her arms around Amy’s neck and shoulders, and squeezing tightly.
“You always know how to make me feel better!” the blonde squealed, planting a kiss upon Amy’s forehead. “God Amy, I love you! I love you! You’ve been making me feel this way for over a year now!”
Amy smiled in response to those words and kissed Lindsay on the lips. “I love you too, sweetheart. And I treat you rough because you like it. That’s the only reason. I... I have always wanted to do nothing but make you happy.”
“You and Amy bring out the best in each other when it comes to sex,” Devon offered, touching Lindsay’s shoulder.
“We do,” Lindsay breathed, looking at Amy. “You’re just so rugged, and nasty! Very nasty!”
Amy kissed her again and said, “I’m only that way, honey, because I know you want me to be. You want me to be nasty.”
“Yes!” Lindsay exclaimed. “Yes, I do!”
Amy pulled back and offered her young lover another smile,
then turned her attention toward Devon. She eyed the stacked blonde from head to toe, then licked her lips and motioned for Devon to lay down next to Lindsay upon the bed. Devon did just that, and Amy promptly spread her thighs with both hands and licked her lips in anticipation.
Next, the 25-year-old was moaning out in sheer arousal as Amy began to feast upon her pussy with both her lips and tongue. She used a pair of fingers as well, already thrusting them hard and deep into Devon’s glistening folds as her tongue flicked itself over and across her pussy.
Wanting to join the fun, Lindsay rolled over and attached her mouth to one of Devon’s breasts. She sucked and slurped away at its lush nipple, adding to Devon’s excitement level as Amy continued to lap away at her pussy. Devon writhed and squirmed about in response to the efforts of both women, running her fingers throughout Lindsay’s hair in the process.
“Oh... you like my breasts,” Devon cooed, now kissing the crown of Lindsay’s head. “Oh yeah, baby. Lick them. Kiss them. Oooooh yeah, bite them! You naughty little whore!”
Lindsay giggled at those words as she was now focused upon a single nipple. She had it drawn into her mouth - sucking on it fiercely. I could tell that the teen-ager was really enjoying herself, too. Her head was twirling about in circles as she hungrily feasted upon that luscious nipple.
Meanwhile, Amy was making her own sounds of extreme hunger as she used her tongue to swipe and lick away upon Devon’s wondrous pussy. At the same time, she still used a pair of fingers to throttle it; thrusting them in-and-out at a fierce, rapid pace. Devon’s eyes rolled into the back of her head, a smile upon her beautiful face, as she arched her neck in response. She was experiencing a slice of Heaven...
Suddenly, Lindsay sat up and turned her attention toward me. Smiling, she extended her arms and then slithered over to me upon her knees. Lindsay threw her arms around my shoulders and hugged me tightly, planting a kiss upon the side of my face in the process.
“I love you, Jeremy!” she exclaimed.
Our embrace over, I gently pushed Lindsay away from me
and grinned at her broadly. “I love you too, sweetheart... wifey. Have you enjoyed married life so far?”
Lindsay giggled and turned her head long enough to look at Devon, who was now moaning and squealing wildly in response to Amy’s skillful oral work upon her pussy. Then, she turned back toward me and replied, “I love it! I wish every night of our lives could be like this forever!”
“Forever a four-some?” I asked, grinning. “Me, you, Amy and Devon? All of us together... forever?”
“Oh yes,” she replied. “I’d love that so much.”
I smiled at her. “Dreams do come true, sweetheart.”
I moaned while wrapping my arms around Lindsay’s slender
body and bringing her against me. My hands gripping her lush, tight ass, I smashed my lips upon Lindsay’s mouth and kissed her with great emotion and intensity. I kissed her harder than I ever had before. This was our wedding night!
Breathing heavily, the blonde’s body momentarily sagged against mine. I was kissing her so fiercely, it seemed, that I may have been literally drawing the life from her. Not to take any chances, I broke our mutual kiss but then attached my lips to her neck. I sucked on the tender skin, causing Lindsay to yelp out and grab my head in response.
“Oh God, Jeremy!” she moaned. “I want you to fuck me so bad!” She squealed and paused, then added, “But I want you to fuck Amy even more!”
“Amy?” I said, suddenly pulling back and looking into Lindsay’s eyes. She caught me off-guard with those words.
“You haven’t done anything to her yet,” my wife told me. “I want you to fuck her, Jeremy. Fuck her real good! Fuck her as hard as she fucked me with that big strap-on!”
Smiling, I kissed the very tip of Lindsay’s nose and then turned my attention toward the insatiable red-head.
Amy was on her elbows and knees, her charming face still perched between Devon’s widespread, quivering thighs. Now, she was simply using her tongue to work Devon into an absolute, all-out frenzy. It was swirling like crazy upon the blonde’s clitoris, causing her to both squeal and moan out in a series of erotic, lusty sounds.
“Fuck her, Jeremy,” Lindsay said, pointing toward Amy’s upturned ass as it stared me directly in the face. “Fuck her while she makes Devon cum with her tongue!”
Needing no further encouragement, I quickly rose up to my knees and positioned myself directly behind Amy. I undid the harness of the strap-on dildo which was still around her waist, and tossed it elsewhere.
Realizing what I was about to do to her, Amy twitched her incredible ass for me in a wanton motion as I grasped my cock and prepared it for entrance.
Amy moaned and grunted with arousal as I inserted my cock into her heavenly pussy, but still continued forth with her oral work upon Devon. As I then started to gently move my way in-and-out of her, Amy’s actions upon Devon only seemed to intensify. Soon, Devon had reached the boiling point as she thrashed about wildly upon the bed, her face rocking from side-to-side like never before.
“OOOOOH YEAH! OOOOOH YEAH! OH, I’M GONNA CUM! OH MY
GOD, MY PUSSY! IT’S... IT’S GONNA EXPLODE! CUMMING!”
As Devon roared out in explicit orgasm, Amy extended two fingers and jammed them into the seductress once more. She forcefully pounded them into her swollen slit, her tongue a blur as it busily lapped up the gooey fruits of her labor.
Once Devon’s orgasm first crested and then settled down, Amy withdrew her face from between the 25-year-old’s thighs and turned her face to look back at me. Grunting, Amy hissed and demanded, “Fuck me, Jeremy! Fuck me harder!”
Now grasping her hips with both hands, I began to thrust my cock in-and-out of Amy’s pussy at a blazing rate of speed. Moaning, I breathed deeply and tilted my head back, clutching her rounded ass and holding on for dear life.
“Oh, come on, Jeremy!” Amy growled, her face still turned toward me as I blasted her in the doggie-style position. “Come on, Jeremy! Fuck me! Harder! Harder! Fuck me!”
Amy’s nasty and provocative words had already caused me to thrust away at her beautiful body with all the strength I could possibly muster within myself. However, it was still not enough for her. I’m not sure anything could be.
“Harder, Jeremy!” Amy demanded. “Fuck me HARDER!”
Grunting, I shook my head and then started to spank Amy’s
ass with both of my hands.
“YES!” she suddenly screamed. “YES! SPANK ME! FUCK ME!
SPANK AND FUCK ME!”
Now that I had struck a definite nerve within Amy, I repeatedly slapped her upturned ass with both hands while thrusting my cock in-and-out of her pussy at warp-speed. The skin upon her ass was quickly turning a bright shade of red as I continued to pepper it with blow after swift blow.
“YES! FUCK YES! THAT FEELS SO FUCKING GOOD! OOOOOH
JEREMY, DON’T STOP! DON’T STOP! SPANK ME! FUCK ME!”
My body felt like a machine as it pistoned away at Amy at a powerful, unrelenting pace. At the same time, I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Lindsay was now hunched over top of Devon - kissing her on the lips. I grinned at the realization as the intense action between Amy and yours truly quickly hit a fever pitch.
“YES!” the red-head growled, setting the side of her face upon the bed as I plowed my way into her. “YES! FUCK YES!
YES, JEREMY! YES! OH FUCK... I’M CUMMING!”
That was it for me.
Listening to Amy’s verbal barrage, not to mention the wondrous sensations of penetrating her, finally pushed me over the edge. My mind lurched into a crazed daze as both eyes rolled into the back of my head. I offered one final thrust into Amy’s pussy, then the flood gates opened.
She and I screamed out in mutual lust as we experienced simultaneous orgasms. We rocked together on the very brink of madness, our bodies twitching and vibrating in unison. I gave her ass a stinging slap with my hand, then leaned forward and breathed in thick, heavy gasps as the sperm jettisoned outward from my cock, filling her womb. The sensations between us were so very powerful and erotic...
When it was over, I felt almost all of the energy within my body suddenly vanish. As a result, I withdrew my wilted shaft from Amy’s pussy and fell down upon my side, then rolled over onto my back. Satisfied (to say the least), I wiped the sweat from my forehead and sighed contently.

* * *

“That was wonderful!” Amy breathed, now hovering over my deflated cock. She took it into her hand and began stroking away, but there was little (if any) response. After what these three women had put me through, I was exhausted.
“Let’s get him hard again,” Devon mused, hunched upon her knees on the opposite side from Amy. She reached down and cupped my hairy testicles with her right hand, trapping the delicate flesh between her fingers and kneading away.
“I love you so much, Devon!” Lindsay squealed upon her knees, hugging the stacked blonde from behind and kissing her neck. Lindsay also closed her hands over Devon’s full breasts, cupping and squeezing them thoroughly.
“I love you too, baby,” Devon reciprocated, turning her head to look at Lindsay. “Do you know why Amy and I want Jeremy to get hard again?”
“Why?”
“So we can play stuff the bride!” Amy replied, a wicked
gleam in her eyes. “Triple penetration style!”
A smile came to Lindsay’s face as she said, “You two do me with strap-ons while Jeremy fucks me at the same time?”
“Stuff the bride,” Devon grinned. “It’s a fun game. It is the same as stuff the slut - what you’re used to.”
“I like being called a bride better,” Lindsay giggled, her fingers now pinching and tweaking Devon’s lush nipples.
“You’re so lucky, Lindsay,” Amy commented, still stroking my cock. “It would be wonderful to be married - to be so much in love. I’ve searched for that my entire life.”
Devon offered an insightful grin at those words as she said, “Come on, Amy. Let’s get Jeremy hard. I think it would be best if he is the one who fucks Lindsay’s ass.”
Not only did my eyes widen at those words, but newfound life suddenly began to stir within my shaft.
I growled in lust as Amy took the head of my cock into her mouth and sucked on it eagerly. At the same time, Devon now used her hand to frig and stroke its base. Lindsay, meanwhile, continued to embrace Devon from behind and grope her full breasts with both hands.
“He’s getting there,” Amy grinned, referring to my cock, as she slurped away upon it. “Oh yeah... Jeremy thinking about fucking his sweet, little Lindsay in her ass never fails to get him hard - NO MATTER how tired he is!”
“It never fails to get Lindsay excited, either,” Devon smiled. “Anal sex really gets her going.”
“That’s because Lindsay is a butt-slut,” Amy told her.
Now with my cock standing upright and fully erect, Amy grinned knowingly and withdrew it from her mouth. Then, she retrieved that same strap-on dildo from earlier and secured it around her waist. Meanwhile, Devon jumped off the bed and grabbed another strap-on dildo from the nearby suitcase. She quickly stepped into it, and fastened its leather harness around her frail waist and into place.
“I want to fuck her pussy,” Devon announced.
Amy nodded her head and returned, “Sounds fair. I did
her pussy earlier.” She grasped the massive dong which protruded from her pelvis and said, “I’ll fuck her mouth.”
Lindsay squealed at those words as Devon climbed onto the bed and then rolled over onto her back. Her own strap-on dildo - which was at least 12 inches in length - protruded upward from the base of her abdomen like a flagpole.
Amy grabbed Lindsay by the shoulders and maneuvered her so she was straddling Devon’s thighs. An instant later, the precocious 19-year-old lowered herself upon that huge dildo, growling out like a wild animal as it filled her pussy.
Amy then forced Lindsay to lean over - so her breasts were squished upon Devon’s, their faces mere inches from each other with the dildo still shoved clear up her pussy. As Amy rose up to her knees in front of Lindsay’s face, the young blonde traded a series of sloppy kisses with Devon.
“It’s your turn, Jeremy,” Amy grinned.
I was still fairly exhausted, but had found enough energy in the last minute or two to drill my new bride in her ass.
Sighing, I too, rose up to my knees, but directly behind Lindsay. I glanced downward and noticed the humungous dong as it stretched the tender folds of Lindsay’s pussy. Just above it, her little rosebud of an anus looked most inviting.
“Do it!” Amy demanded. “Put your cock in her ass!”
Looking back at me now, Lindsay squealed one more time as
I then inserted my shaft into her rectum. “Oh God, Jeremy!” she moaned, her eyes wide, as I slowly sank my entire length into her anus. At the same time, of course, her pussy was stuffed to the absolute hilt with Devon’s massive dildo. “Oh God... that feels so good!”
With one, single move, Amy lunged forward and jammed her own dildo right into Lindsay’s mouth - effectively shutting her up. I took a deep breath and sighed, then moaned as I pulled back slightly and immediately pushed my cock back into her ass. Thus, the riot started.
Lindsay’s screams were loud, but garbled, as Amy quickly thrusted the dildo in-and-out of her mouth at a blistering rate of speed. At the same time, Devon pumped her hips upward repeatedly, causing her dildo to pound and thump itself in-and-out of Lindsay’s wondrous pussy.
Meanwhile, my mind was in a different universe as I did my own pumping; Lindsay’s ass felt incredible as it gripped and clutched my cock like a powerful, unforgiving vice. Listening to her muffled screams as the three of us pounded her respective orifices with unrelenting force was enough to drive a normal man like me insane.
I was getting close to the edge of release once more as I glanced downward at Lindsay’s bare back. It bounced and rocked about in unison as Devon, Amy and yours truly blasted our way into her. We were absolutely throttling Lindsay! I often thought of her body as a wishbone; and I was fearful we may snap her in two if this torrid pace continued. Yet, I had the primal urge to blast her even harder!
“Oh yeah, you slut!” Amy growled at Lindsay. “You love this! You LOVE this! You love us triple-fucking you! OH YES! SLUT! SLUT! SLUUUUT!”
Once Lindsay’s body went rigid, so did mine.
My cock erupted within her rectum like a volcano, spewing its load and flooding her bowels. At the same time, the little minx went through a cataclysmic orgasm of her own. Amy and Devon continued to pound their way into her mouth and pussy, respectively, as my orgasm hit its apex, the sensations within my body exploding in a sea of passion. The feelings created as a result seemed as if a massive earthquake had struck the entire area. It was that intense.

* * *

The next thing I remember was that I was resting upon my back, my body completely sapped of its energy. Lindsay was still nestled atop Devon, who was embracing her tightly and offering her lips a series of gentle, loving kisses. Amy, meanwhile, stood on her knees a few feet away, unbuckling the strap-on dildo’s harness and tossing it elsewhere. Apparently, I had passed out for a couple of seconds...
“Did you like that?” Devon asked, still peppering the blonde’s mouth with kisses.
“Oh yes,” Lindsay replied, breathless. She looked up at Amy, who smiled in return at her. “I... I loved it.”
“I knew you would,” the 28-year-old commented, grabbing Lindsay by the shoulders and then rolling her over on top of me. My wife pressed her lips to mine, kissing me deeply.
“We’re gonna be so happy together, Jeremy!” Lindsay sighed. “We’re gonna have a wonderful marriage! Oh God... if only every night could be half as good as this one has!” Lindsay kissed me once again, then looked over at Devon and said, “I can’t wait until we marry YOU too, baby.”
Devon smiled at Lindsay’s words and mused, “I can’t wait either, sweet thing. But instead of a three-way marriage...” Devon paused, then turned her attention toward Amy and said with a smile, “I think we should have a four-way marriage.”
As Amy blushed, Lindsay nodded and exclaimed, “I AGREE!”

<<<- THE END, of Island Paradise: The Legacy ->>>


AUTHOR’S NOTE: Well, I can’t believe I’ve made it through 75 (very long) chapters of the same story/series. I’m even more surprised that so many people still enjoy reading it.
Will Lindsay and Jeremy live happily ever after? How will their four-way marriage with Devon and Amy work out? Will Pamela and/or Trish ever come back to the island? Or will there be a new collection of ladies on the island to go along with Jeremy and his three wives?
If you are curious as to the answers of these questions, then you’d like another story in the series! If so, drop me a message saying so at HighlanderJM@hotmail.com. If enough people respond, I will write “Island Paradise: Forever”.
I look forward to hearing from you.
- HighlanderJM@hotmail.com